The interest of England in the matter of religion the first and second parts : unfolded in the solution of three questions / written by John Corbet.
         Corbet, John, 1620-1680.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 274 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 139 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A34537
         Wing C6256
         ESTC R2461
         12412581
         ocm 12412581
         61567
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34537)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61567)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 662:14)
      
       
         
           
             The interest of England in the matter of religion the first and second parts : unfolded in the solution of three questions / written by John Corbet.
             Corbet, John, 1620-1680.
          
           
             The second impression.
          
           277, [1] p.
           
             Printed for George Thomason ...,
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             Advertisement: p. [1] at end.
             Added t.p. on p. [145]: The second part of the interest of England, in the matter of religion. London : Printed for George Thomason, 1661.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- Religion.
        
      
    
     
        2004-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-09 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-09 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               INTEREST
               OF
               ENGLAND
               In
               the
               Matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               The
               First
               and
               Second
               Parts
               .
               Unfolded
               in
               the
               SOLVTION
               Of
               Three
               QVESTIONS
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Impression
               .
            
             
               Written
               by
               
                 John
                 Corbet
              
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 George
                 Thomason
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               the
               Rose
               and
               Crown
               in
               St
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               ,
               1661.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Preface
               .
            
             
               THe
               Indeavours
               of
               Pacification
               between
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               may
               be
               well
               taken
               from
               one
               who
               hath
               obtained
               mercy
               to
               be
               an
               Embassadour
               of
               Peace
               ,
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Reconciliation
               .
               Likewise
               it
               may
               well
               become
               any
               sincere
               Protestant
               ,
               Loyal
               Subject
               ,
               and
               true
               Lover
               of
               dear
               England
               ,
               to
               study
               and
               bring
               forth
               whatsoever
               hath
               a
               tendency
               to
               Reconcile
               those
               Parties
               in
               whom
               both
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Cause
               are
               so
               highly
               concerned
               .
               I
               am
               therefore
               
               encouraged
               upon
               this
               confidence
               ,
               That
               the
               offer
               of
               a
               willing
               mind
               in
               this
               service
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               and
               good
               men
               .
               The
               Peace
               here
               propounded
               is
               the
               Friend
               and
               Sister
               of
               Truth
               :
               It
               offers
               not
               to
               inthrall
               or
               burden
               Consciences
               of
               either
               Perswasion
               :
               By
               allowing
               some
               diversity
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               it
               takes
               away
               the
               difference
               of
               Parties
               ,
               and
               permits
               the
               Points
               of
               Difference
               to
               be
               matters
               of
               Speculation
               but
               not
               of
               Practice
               :
               As
               to
               give
               an
               instance
               ,
               Some
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               way
               hold
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               differs
               from
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               regard
               of
               Order
               ;
               that
               he
               is
               ordained
               
                 ad
                 speciale
                 Ministerium
              
               .
               Others
               of
               the
               same
               way
               do
               hold
               ,
               That
               they
               differ
               not
               in
               Order
               but
               Degree
               :
               The
               Presbyterians
               believe
               they
               are
               the
               same
               in
               
               regard
               of
               Order
               ,
               yet
               that
               a
               difference
               in
               Degree
               may
               be
               admitted
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               accept
               of
               a
               President-Bishop
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               all
               the
               Episcopal
               Divines
               do
               judg
               it
               ordinarily
               necessary
               ,
               that
               a
               Presbyter
               be
               ordained
               by
               a
               Bishop
               in
               conjunction
               with
               Presbyters
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               them
               (
               as
               far
               as
               I
               understand
               )
               do
               judge
               it
               unlawful
               that
               Acts
               of
               Church-Discipline
               and
               Government
               be
               administred
               by
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               like
               conjunction
               :
               And
               consequently
               the
               persons
               of
               these
               several
               Perswasions
               need
               not
               divide
               ,
               but
               may
               easily
               be
               made
               one
               in
               practice
               ,
               by
               the
               regular
               consociation
               of
               Episcopacy
               and
               Presbytery
               .
               The
               Peace
               here
               pursued
               was
               earnestly
               expected
               and
               promised
               in
               the
               late
               great
               Revolution
               .
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               
               common
               Honesty
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Necessity
               pleads
               for
               this
               Peace
               :
               They
               who
               now
               contemn
               it
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               ,
               may
               come
               to
               know
               the
               want
               of
               it
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
               Let
               them
               who
               have
               gotten
               the
               advantage
               
                 rejoyce
                 with
                 trembling
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 knows
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 working
                 ,
                 whose
                 judgments
                 are
                 unsearchable
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 ways
                 are
                 past
                 finding
                 out
                 ?
              
               The
               most
               subtile
               Politician
               ,
               whose
               Writings
               are
               not
               held
               to
               savour
               much
               of
               Religion
               ,
               hath
               this
               Religious
               Observation
               ,
               —
               
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 humane
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 many
                 times
                 see
                 things
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 chances
                 happen
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 heavens
                 altogether
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 any
                 order
                 
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 .
              
               Mach.
               —
               And
               for
               example
               he
               alleadgeth
               the
               great
               miscarriages
               of
               the
               Roman
               Common-wealth
               ,
               in
               the
               War
               with
               the
               French
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               they
               did
               nothing
               like
               to
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               worthy
               of
               the
               Roman
               Discipline
               ,
               either
               for
               equity
               ,
               or
               industry
               ,
               or
               courage
               ,
               or
               foresight
               ,
               even
               until
               they
               were
               brought
               to
               the
               brink
               of
               utter
               ruine
               .
               Certainly
               if
               the
               voice
               of
               Peace
               cannot
               be
               heard
               in
               this
               remarkable
               time
               ,
               when
               it
               calls
               and
               cries
               unto
               us
               by
               so
               manifold
               pressing
               engagements
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               given
               an
               ear
               to
               hear
               ,
               nor
               an
               heart
               to
               consider
               .
               I
               am
               far
               from
               presuming
               upon
               the
               force
               of
               my
               own
               reasoning
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               subject
               it self
               that
               is
               my
               confidence
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               is
               in
               it
               .
               
               Let
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               inspire
               and
               prosper
               the
               King
               in
               His
               Gracious
               Inclinations
               to
               the
               work
               of
               Peace
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               fear
               Gods
               Name
               may
               see
               that
               in
               Him
               
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 is
                 risen
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 healing
                 in
                 his
                 wings
                 .
              
               Let
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               prevail
               with
               a
               Protestant
               English
               Parliament
               .
               Let
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               ,
               being
               the
               servants
               of
               Christ
               by
               special
               Office
               ,
               cease
               from
               seeking
               their
               own
               things
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               seek
               the
               things
               which
               are
               Jesus
               Christs
               :
               Be
               it
               far
               from
               any
               of
               them
               to
               smite
               their
               fellow-servants
               whilest
               they
               are
               doing
               their
               Masters
               work
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               consolation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               any
               comfort
               of
               Love
               ,
               any
               fellowship
               
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               any
               bowels
               and
               mercies
               ,
               let
               all
               good
               Christians
               in
               their
               several
               places
               promote
               the
               Peace
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               and
               Family
               by
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               equal
               and
               reasonable
               Condescention
               and
               Forbearance
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Let
               the
               Candid
               Reader
               accept
               this
               Labour
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               not
               undervalue
               the
               weight
               and
               worth
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               for
               the
               defects
               of
               these
               Discourses
               .
            
             
               
                 J.
                 C.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               I.
               Q.
               Whether
               the
               Presbyterian
               Party
               should
               in
               Justice
               or
               Reason
               of
               State
               be
               Rejected
               and
               Depressed
               ,
               or
               Protected
               and
               Incouraged
               .
            
             
               II.
               Q.
               Whether
               the
               Presbyterian
               Party
               may
               be
               Protected
               and
               Incouraged
               ,
               and
               the
               Episcopal
               not
               Deserted
               nor
               Disobliged
               .
            
             
               III.
               Q.
               Whether
               the
               Vpholding
               of
               both
               Parties
               by
               a
               just
               and
               equal
               Accommodation
               ,
               be
               not
               in
               it self
               more
               desirable
               and
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               State
               of
               England
               ,
               than
               the
               absolute
               Exalting
               of
               the
               one
               Party
               ,
               and
               the
               total
               Subversion
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               Interest
               of
               England
               in
               the
               Matter
               of
               Religion
               unfolded
               in
               the
               Solution
               of
               three
               Questions
               .
            
             
               
                 Section
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 legally
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 violence
                 subjected
                 to
                 one
                 Usurped
                 Power
                 of
                 different
                 Forms
                 successively
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 divers
                 late
                 years
                 reeling
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 like
                 a
                 drunken
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 driven
                 hither
                 and
                 thither
                 like
                 a
                 Ship
                 in
                 a
                 troubled
                 Sea.
                 The
                 ancient
                 Fundamental
                 Constitution
                 being
                 overturned
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 took
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 had
                 gotten
                 a
                 plenary
                 possession
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 strength
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 detected
                 all
                 Conspiracies
                 ,
                 quashed
                 all
                 Insurrections
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Policy
                 ,
                 Industry
                 ,
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 Success
                 ,
                 became
                 
                 formidable
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 sorely
                 bruised
                 by
                 a
                 tedious
                 civil
                 War
                 ,
                 were
                 glad
                 of
                 some
                 present
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 desired
                 nothing
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 lie
                 down
                 in
                 rest
                 and
                 peace
                 ;
                 Likewise
                 the
                 more
                 considerate
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 little
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 ,
                 yet
                 fearing
                 other
                 extreams
                 ,
                 were
                 nothing
                 forward
                 to
                 endeavour
                 a
                 totall
                 change
                 ,
                 but
                 thought
                 it
                 most
                 adviseable
                 to
                 take
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 reasonable
                 temper
                 and
                 consistence
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 these
                 advantages
                 ,
                 the
                 Powers
                 then
                 in
                 Being
                 could
                 never
                 settle
                 in
                 a
                 fixed
                 stable
                 posture
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 took
                 the
                 first
                 Turn
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 Fragment
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 House
                 ,
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 advance
                 or
                 get
                 ground
                 in
                 any
                 degree
                 towards
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 general
                 hatred
                 of
                 their
                 Usurpation
                 and
                 Selfish
                 Practices
                 ,
                 their
                 Republican
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Designs
                 touching
                 Religion
                 were
                 wholly
                 aliene
                 from
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 these
                 Nations
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 them
                 down
                 from
                 their
                 Seats
                 ,
                 and
                 exalted
                 himself
                 in
                 their
                 
                 room
                 ,
                 reducing
                 the
                 Government
                 to
                 a
                 single
                 Person
                 and
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Form
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 were
                 not
                 unwilling
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Forms
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 Order
                 ;
                 And
                 by
                 his
                 able
                 Conduct
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 less
                 hated
                 and
                 more
                 feared
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 beloved
                 :
                 His
                 chiefest
                 Grandees
                 in
                 Council
                 and
                 Army
                 he
                 made
                 nothing
                 to
                 cashiere
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 appeared
                 to
                 take
                 check
                 at
                 his
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 fair
                 progress
                 in
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 his
                 new
                 Dominion
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Party
                 and
                 those
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 permit
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 sure
                 :
                 His
                 Army
                 was
                 not
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 aim
                 than
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 General
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 share
                 in
                 his
                 fortunes
                 ;
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 acted
                 by
                 working
                 Spirits
                 zealous
                 of
                 peculiar
                 Notions
                 touching
                 things
                 both
                 Religious
                 and
                 Civil
                 ,
                 utterly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 generall
                 Satisfaction
                 and
                 National
                 
                 Settlement
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 standing
                 Army
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 that
                 irregular
                 Party
                 throughout
                 the
                 Nation
                 did
                 generally
                 oppose
                 the
                 Kingship
                 of
                 this
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 their
                 head
                 and
                 Chief
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 insuring
                 of
                 their
                 Interest
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 legal
                 Stability
                 ;
                 but
                 Sword-security
                 .
                 This
                 old
                 Leaven
                 their
                 chief
                 Commander
                 could
                 not
                 purge
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Veterane
                 Party
                 could
                 not
                 with
                 safety
                 be
                 abandoned
                 or
                 neglected
                 ,
                 until
                 a
                 larger
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 might
                 beget
                 a
                 better
                 confidence
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 sober
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 unsetled
                 posture
                 being
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 death
                 he
                 leaves
                 all
                 to
                 a
                 Successor
                 depending
                 rather
                 upon
                 the
                 Courtesie
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Grandees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peoples
                 peaceable
                 inclination
                 ▪
                 than
                 any
                 potent
                 abilities
                 or
                 interest
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 After
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 the
                 wild
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 before
                 manacled
                 ,
                 brake
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 instantly
                 dissolved
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 that
                 new
                 Model
                 .
                 Forthwith
                 they
                 run
                 into
                 inextricable
                 Errours
                 and
                 Mazes
                 ,
                 through
                 unstable
                 and
                 head-long
                 Counsels
                 
                 they
                 do
                 and
                 undo
                 ,
                 build
                 up
                 and
                 pull
                 down
                 the
                 samethings
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 always
                 reeling
                 upon
                 the
                 brink
                 of
                 a
                 Precipice
                 :
                 And
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 hasten
                 an
                 inevitable
                 ruine
                 ,
                 the
                 Army
                 and
                 Party
                 combined
                 with
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 against
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 Union
                 are
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 brought
                 into
                 extream
                 disorder
                 by
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 Giddiness
                 ,
                 Perversness
                 ,
                 Fury
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Nation
                 grows
                 impatient
                 of
                 these
                 confusions
                 ,
                 and
                 conceives
                 just
                 indignation
                 at
                 the
                 disgrace
                 and
                 scorn
                 cast
                 upon
                 it
                 by
                 such
                 ridiculous
                 changes
                 and
                 absurd
                 motions
                 in
                 Government
                 .
                 Considerate
                 men
                 saw
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 England
                 was
                 grown
                 poor
                 and
                 feeble
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 needs
                 langush
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 till
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 strength
                 left
                 to
                 resist
                 any
                 Invader
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 subsist
                 under
                 its
                 own
                 charge
                 and
                 burthen
                 .
                 The
                 thoughts
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 general
                 fix
                 upon
                 the
                 exiled
                 Royal
                 Family
                 ,
                 as
                 alone
                 sacred
                 to
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 and
                 alone
                 able
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 extensive
                 and
                 grounded
                 Interest
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 manage
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 juncture
                 of
                 time
                 the
                 unruly
                 
                 motions
                 and
                 projects
                 of
                 the
                 prevailing
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 received
                 some
                 check
                 by
                 a
                 Chieftain
                 of
                 High
                 Trust
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Army-spirit
                 .
                 Presently
                 the
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 gaze
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 musing
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 his
                 single
                 opposition
                 .
                 Being
                 a
                 Person
                 deliberate
                 ,
                 reserved
                 and
                 resolute
                 ;
                 by
                 ambiguous
                 expressions
                 and
                 winding
                 Traverses
                 he
                 amuzes
                 all
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 feels
                 his
                 way
                 step
                 by
                 step
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 finds
                 when
                 to
                 declare
                 and
                 where
                 to
                 fix
                 himself
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 a
                 full
                 Tide
                 of
                 concurring
                 accidents
                 carries
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 closure
                 with
                 the
                 sober
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Parliamentary
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 intended
                 only
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 regulation
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 but
                 abhorred
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 destroying
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 changing
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 doors
                 were
                 set
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 Re-admission
                 of
                 the
                 Secluded
                 Members
                 ,
                 which
                 necessarily
                 drew
                 after
                 it
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 King
                 ,
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 constitution
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 it
                 possible
                 in
                 that
                 
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 party
                 could
                 peaceably
                 bring
                 about
                 this
                 much
                 desired
                 and
                 long
                 expected
                 end
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Souldiery
                 however
                 changed
                 and
                 much
                 qualified
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 manageable
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 indured
                 the
                 stirring
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 called
                 Royalists
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 appearance
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 likely
                 to
                 have
                 deserted
                 their
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 rooted
                 principle
                 of
                 self-preservation
                 to
                 have
                 taken
                 such
                 ways
                 and
                 counsels
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 put
                 things
                 to
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 hazard
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 prudent
                 and
                 sober-minded
                 Patriots
                 being
                 re-assembled
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 Exclusion
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 Period
                 to
                 those
                 disorders
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 prevent
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 mischief
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 beget
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 of
                 quietness
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 which
                 conscientiously
                 adhered
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Cause
                 asserted
                 by
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 these
                 longed
                 for
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 securing
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Reformed
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Civil
                 Rights
                 and
                 Liberties
                 upon
                 the
                 ancient
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 esteemed
                 the
                 legal
                 settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 regular
                 way
                 wherein
                 they
                 might
                 expect
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 meet
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bless
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 (
                 whatever
                 happens
                 )
                 they
                 should
                 finde
                 security
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Consciences
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 having
                 first
                 prepared
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 brings
                 back
                 King
                 Charles
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 drawn
                 in
                 the
                 swiftest
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 his
                 willing
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 amidst
                 their
                 triumphant
                 acclamations
                 peaceably
                 sets
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Progenitors
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 let
                 him
                 long
                 sit
                 and
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 his
                 House
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 be
                 established
                 throughout
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
                 And
                 verily
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 turning
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 importance
                 to
                 inquire
                 and
                 search
                 how
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 so
                 wonderful
                 manner
                 have
                 been
                 restored
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 stable
                 possession
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 security
                 unto
                 all
                 mutual
                 complacency
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 a
                 dreadful
                 Earthquake
                 shaking
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 overturning
                 the
                 very
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 new
                 frame
                 of
                 things
                 erected
                 standing
                 for
                 divers
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 seemingly
                 stated
                 for
                 perpetuity
                 ,
                 the
                 Regal
                 Family
                 and
                 Government
                 is
                 raised
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 or
                 policy
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 who
                 fought
                 under
                 the
                 Banner
                 of
                 his
                 late
                 Majesty
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 ,
                 between
                 Him
                 and
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 restless
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vigorous
                 actings
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 the
                 Secluded
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Long
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 that
                 Renowned
                 Person
                 who
                 then
                 held
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 :
                 Which
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 according
                 to
                 His
                 Princely
                 Condescention
                 in
                 His
                 Gracious
                 Speech
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 for
                 hastening
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Indempnity
                 .
                 [
                 
                   My
                   Lords
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   joyn
                   with
                   Me
                   in
                   extinguishing
                   those
                   fears
                   which
                   keep
                   mens
                   hearts
                   awake
                   ,
                   and
                   apprehensive
                   of
                   safety
                   and
                   security
                   ,
                   you
                   keep
                   Me
                   
                   from
                   performing
                   my
                   promise
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   made
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   that
                   neither
                   I
                   nor
                   you
                   had
                   been
                   now
                   here
                   :
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   let
                   Us
                   not
                   deceive
                   those
                   who
                   brought
                   Us
                   ,
                   or
                   permitted
                   Us
                   to
                   come
                   together
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 His
                 Majesty
                 thus
                 brought
                 back
                 to
                 a
                 willing
                 and
                 free-spirited
                 people
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Act
                 ,
                 beholds
                 his
                 undoubted
                 Interest
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 plain
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 well
                 tempered
                 and
                 composed
                 state
                 of
                 Affairs
                 both
                 Religious
                 and
                 Civil
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 former
                 differences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reconciling
                 of
                 all
                 reconcileable
                 Parties
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 grand
                 Parties
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 if
                 made
                 one
                 )
                 do
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 carry
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Wisdom
                 hath
                 already
                 observed
                 in
                 that
                 excellent
                 Proclamation
                 against
                 vitious
                 ,
                 debauched
                 ,
                 and
                 profane
                 persons
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 [
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Reconciliation
                   and
                   Union
                   of
                   hearts
                   and
                   affections
                   can
                   only
                   with
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   make
                   us
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   our
                   Enemies
                   from
                   rejoycing
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 earnest
                 expectation
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 publick
                 Tranquility
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 our
                 Supream
                 Head
                 and
                 Governour
                 ,
                 whose
                 gracious
                 Disposition
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 any
                 divided
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reject
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 alike
                 Loyal
                 ,
                 will
                 as
                 a
                 Common
                 Father
                 ,
                 protect
                 and
                 cherish
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 capable
                 and
                 worthy
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 our
                 great
                 Moderator
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 to
                 lessen
                 differencies
                 ,
                 and
                 allay
                 Animosities
                 between
                 dissenting
                 brethren
                 ,
                 which
                 already
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 Points
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 brought
                 home
                 His
                 Majesty
                 with
                 such
                 impetuous
                 affection
                 ,
                 &
                 impatience
                 of
                 delay
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 needs
                 know
                 that
                 an
                 abatement
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 interest
                 would
                 follow
                 ?
                 What
                 was
                 it
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 clear
                 knowledge
                 and
                 foresight
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 would
                 run
                 to
                 rack
                 and
                 ruin
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Publike
                 State
                 did
                 settle
                 speedily
                 upon
                 a
                 national
                 bottom
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 ancient
                 Royal
                 Family
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 our
                 hearts
                 reioyce
                 that
                 our
                 Dread
                 Soveraign
                 proceeds
                 to
                 
                 build
                 his
                 Designs
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Party
                 ,
                 though
                 numerous
                 and
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 common
                 Tranquility
                 and
                 Security
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 :
                 So
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 will
                 continue
                 a
                 happy
                 and
                 mighty
                 King
                 over
                 a
                 happy
                 and
                 contented
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 esteem
                 him
                 their
                 Wealth
                 and
                 Strength
                 and
                 Stability
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 He
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 them
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 Center
                 and
                 Bottom
                 on
                 none
                 but
                 Him.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Among
                 the
                 various
                 dis-agreeing
                 Parties
                 within
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 an
                 indigested
                 Masse
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 two
                 main
                 ones
                 appear
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 of
                 so
                 large
                 an
                 interest
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 they
                 might
                 become
                 no
                 more
                 twain
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 along
                 the
                 whole
                 stream
                 &
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 two
                 are
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 and
                 Presbyterian
                 Parties
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 highly
                 laying
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 undoubtedly
                 whilest
                 these
                 two
                 remain
                 divided
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 is
                 divided
                 against
                 it self
                 .
                 This
                 dis-union
                 is
                 removed
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Abolition
                 of
                 one
                 Party
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Coalition
                 of
                 both
                 into
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 if
                 supposed
                 possible
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 accomplished
                 but
                 by
                 violent
                 and
                 perillous
                 ways
                 and
                 means
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 Accommodation
                 or
                 mutual
                 yielding
                 .
                 Moreover
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 third
                 way
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 Toleration
                 indulged
                 to
                 the
                 weaker
                 side
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 waies
                 lies
                 the
                 true
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Case
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 which
                 presumes
                 not
                 to
                 informe
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 subordination
                 unto
                 his
                 declared
                 moderation
                 and
                 condescention
                 ,
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 and
                 perswade
                 Interessed
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pacification
                 begun
                 for
                 this
                 Interim
                 may
                 be
                 intire
                 and
                 perfect
                 and
                 fully
                 setled
                 for
                 perpetual
                 unity
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 matter
                 rests
                 upon
                 three
                 main
                 Enquiries
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   Qu.
                
                 Whether
                 in
                 Justice
                 or
                 reason
                 of
                 
                 State
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Party
                 should
                 be
                 Rejected
                 and
                 Depressed
                 ,
                 or
                 Protected
                 and
                 Incouraged
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II
                   Qu.
                
                 Whether
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Party
                 may
                 be
                 Protected
                 and
                 Incouraged
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 not
                 Deserted
                 nor
                 Dis-obliged
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III
                   Q.
                
                 Whether
                 the
                 Upholding
                 of
                 both
                 Parties
                 by
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 equal
                 accommodation
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 it self
                 more
                 desirable
                 and
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 absolute
                 Exalting
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 Party
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 total
                 Subversion
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 let
                 none
                 prejudge
                 the
                 matter
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 some
                 is
                 rendred
                 odious
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 the
                 Character
                 hereafter
                 given
                 be
                 heedfully
                 observed
                 .
                 Let
                 none
                 take
                 offence
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Prelate
                 or
                 Prelatist
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 for
                 envy
                 but
                 for
                 distinctions
                 sake
                 .
                 Moreover
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 first
                 Inquiry
                 is
                 propounded
                 on
                 the
                 
                 Presbyterians
                 behalf
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 because
                 Episcopacy
                 now
                 stands
                 on
                 the
                 rising
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 Advocate
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 aim
                 not
                 at
                 an
                 ample
                 ,
                 splendid
                 and
                 potent
                 State
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Security
                 in
                 their
                 lower
                 Orbe
                 ;
                 and
                 chiefly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 some
                 mis-represented
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 mis-apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 pre-condemned
                 as
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 publick
                 tranquility
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 State.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 their
                 true
                 Character
                 ,
                 the
                 Notation
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 is
                 both
                 too
                 shallow
                 and
                 too
                 narrow
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 Presbyterian
                 hath
                 not
                 sufficient
                 depth
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 nor
                 breadth
                 sufficient
                 to
                 comprehend
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 That
                 Form
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Government
                 by
                 Parochial
                 and
                 Classical
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 and
                 National
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 is
                 remote
                 enough
                 from
                 their
                 main
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 firm
                 bonds
                 that
                 make
                 them
                 eternally
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 whereof
                 many
                 that
                 approve
                 a
                 regulated
                 Episcopacy
                 
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 ancient
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 or
                 Hierarchy
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 .
                 This
                 later
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 opposite
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 abhor
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 in
                 several
                 respects
                 both
                 Presbyterian
                 and
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 Prelatical
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 commend
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 allow
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                   Episcopum
                   Praesilem
                   non
                   Principem
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 concerning
                 their
                 main
                 and
                 rooted
                 principles
                 ,
                 they
                 admire
                 and
                 magnifie
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 absolute
                 perfect
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 supplement
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 deny
                 not
                 due
                 respect
                 and
                 reverence
                 to
                 venerable
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 They
                 assert
                 the
                 study
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 duty
                 and
                 priviledge
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 capacities
                 being
                 skilfull
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 they
                 may
                 discern
                 between
                 good
                 and
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 all
                 goodness
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 exhort
                 
                 and
                 admonish
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 Yet
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 standing
                 Gospel
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 directive
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 not
                 with
                 implicite
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 discretion
                 :
                 They
                 hold
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 bringeth
                 new
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 opens
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 to
                 discern
                 what
                 is
                 of
                 old
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ;
                 They
                 exalt
                 divine
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 but
                 debase
                 humane
                 Inventions
                 in
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 ,
                 particularly
                 Ceremonies
                 properly
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Instituted
                 Mystical
                 signification
                 :
                 Yet
                 they
                 allow
                 the
                 natural
                 expressions
                 of
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 as
                 kneeling
                 and
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 eyes
                 in
                 prayer
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 meer
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Decency
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 the
                 omission
                 whereof
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 either
                 undecent
                 or
                 less
                 decent
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 Gospel
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 
                 confidence
                 in
                 a
                 legal
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 but
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 made
                 unto
                 us
                 Righteousness
                 by
                 gracious
                 Imputation
                 :
                 Yet
                 withall
                 they
                 affirm
                 constantly
                 that
                 good
                 works
                 of
                 piety
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Charity
                 towards
                 men
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 Their
                 Doctrine
                 bears
                 full
                 conformity
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 held
                 forth
                 in
                 their
                 publiek
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 the
                 nine
                 and
                 thirty
                 Articles
                 ,
                 only
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 passages
                 peradventure
                 excepted
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 import
                 the
                 asserting
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 and
                 humane
                 Mysticall
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 They
                 insist
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 lay
                 the
                 groundwork
                 for
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 godliness
                 .
                 They
                 press
                 upon
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 the
                 severe
                 exercise
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Popish
                 ,
                 outside
                 ,
                 formall
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 spirituall
                 and
                 reall
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 self-denial
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 strict
                 observers
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 in
                 Family
                 prayer
                 :
                 They
                 abstain
                 from
                 oaths
                 ,
                 yea
                 petty
                 oaths
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 irreverent
                 
                 usage
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 in
                 common
                 discourse
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sober
                 ▪
                 just
                 and
                 circumspect
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 behaviour
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 temper
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 this
                 party
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 latitude
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 between
                 those
                 that
                 affect
                 a
                 Ceremoniall
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Hierarchical
                 Government
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 reject
                 an
                 ordained
                 Ministery
                 and
                 setled
                 Church
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 regular
                 Unity
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Within
                 these
                 extensive
                 limits
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 party
                 contains
                 several
                 thousands
                 of
                 learned
                 ,
                 godly
                 ,
                 orthodox
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 being
                 diligent
                 and
                 profitable
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 exemplary
                 in
                 their
                 Conversation
                 ;
                 among
                 whom
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 that
                 excell
                 in
                 Polemical
                 and
                 Practical
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 judicious
                 ,
                 sober
                 ,
                 serious
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 whose
                 affections
                 his
                 Majesty
                 is
                 most
                 concerned
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 lesser
                 number
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 practical
                 Ministery
                 this
                 way
                 like
                 the
                 Leaven
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 
                 parable
                 hath
                 spread
                 and
                 seasoned
                 the
                 more
                 considerate
                 and
                 teachable
                 sort
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 civilized
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 Cities
                 and
                 Towns.
                 For
                 indeed
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 and
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 Religion
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 imitate
                 the
                 Bereans
                 commended
                 nobleness
                 ,
                 resolving
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Religion
                 upon
                 trust
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 daily
                 whether
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 hear
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 judiciously
                 embrace
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Adde
                 hereunto
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Kingdoms
                 is
                 Presbyterian
                 .
                 Certainly
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 may
                 claim
                 a
                 portion
                 in
                 their
                 Gracious
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 and
                 surely
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 refuse
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 perswasion
                 are
                 not
                 lukewarm
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 Zealots
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Enthusiastical
                 and
                 Anabaptistical
                 Fancy
                 and
                 Frenzy
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 no
                 Fanaticks
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 some
                 abused
                 under
                 that
                 name
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 
                 are
                 persons
                 of
                 known
                 learning
                 ,
                 prudence
                 ,
                 piety
                 and
                 gravity
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 ,
                 besides
                 of
                 inferiour
                 rank
                 a
                 vaste
                 multitude
                 of
                 knowing
                 serious
                 honest
                 people
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 led
                 blindfold
                 by
                 Tradition
                 or
                 Implicite
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 run
                 headlong
                 into
                 Fanatick
                 Delusions
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 sole
                 direction
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 impartial
                 reason
                 will
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 chose
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 sincerity
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 so
                 with
                 gravity
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 more
                 disputable
                 part
                 thereof
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 against
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 )
                 as
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 frequently
                 prevail
                 with
                 good
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 appear
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 embraced
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Impress
                 of
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 Purity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 reasons
                 afore-going
                 the
                 infringement
                 of
                 due
                 Liberty
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 would
                 perpetuate
                 most
                 unhappy
                 Controversies
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 Age
                 
                 to
                 Age.
                 Let
                 the
                 former
                 times
                 come
                 in
                 and
                 give
                 Evidence
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 the
                 Contest
                 began
                 early
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 between
                 Hooper
                 and
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
                 The
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Hooper
                 Elect
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Glocester
                 being
                 stayed
                 because
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 wear
                 certain
                 Garments
                 used
                 by
                 Popish
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 burthened
                 with
                 certain
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Oath
                 commonly
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 offensive
                 to
                 his
                 Conscience
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 he
                 found
                 but
                 harsh
                 dealing
                 from
                 his
                 Fellow
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 were
                 afterwards
                 his
                 Fellow
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 Ridley
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 thus
                 wrote
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 Prisoners
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 [
                 
                   However
                   in
                   time
                   past
                   in
                   certain
                   Circumstances
                   and
                   By-matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   your
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   simplicity
                   (
                   I
                   grant
                   )
                   hath
                   a
                   little
                   jarred
                   ,
                   each
                   of
                   us
                   following
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   sence
                   and
                   
                   judgement
                   ;
                   Now
                   be
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   with
                   my
                   whole
                   heart
                   in
                   the
                   Bowels
                   of
                   Christ
                   I
                   love
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   truths
                   sake
                   which
                   abideth
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Some
                 godly
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 Queen
                 Maries
                 days
                 disliked
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 and
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Government
                 and
                 Order
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Verity
                 which
                 they
                 witnessed
                 and
                 sealed
                 in
                 blood
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Popery
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 prodigious
                 opinion
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abomination
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Mass
                 ,
                 or
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 bloody
                 dayes
                 certain
                 English
                 Protestants
                 being
                 fled
                 for
                 refuge
                 into
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 setled
                 in
                 Frankford
                 ,
                 were
                 divided
                 among
                 themselves
                 about
                 the
                 Service-book
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 scandalous
                 breach
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 the
                 Congregation
                 was
                 sadly
                 broken
                 and
                 dissipated
                 .
                 The
                 Gospel
                 returning
                 under
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 these
                 differnces
                 were
                 revived
                 and
                 held
                 up
                 by
                 Disputes
                 ,
                 Writings
                 and
                 Addresses
                 to
                 severall
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 great
                 thoughts
                 
                 of
                 heart
                 for
                 these
                 Divisions
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 the
                 differences
                 remain
                 uncompounded
                 ;
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 severe
                 Canons
                 were
                 framed
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 much
                 rigour
                 imposed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 :
                 Ministers
                 were
                 distinguished
                 into
                 Conformists
                 and
                 Non-Conformists
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 painfull
                 Preachers
                 suffered
                 deprivation
                 for
                 Non-Conformity
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 here
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Non-Conformists
                 were
                 not
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 but
                 earnestly
                 opposed
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 publick
                 worship
                 upon
                 this
                 pacifick
                 principle
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 separate
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 blemished
                 with
                 some
                 corruptions
                 and
                 errors
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 compelled
                 to
                 subscribe
                 to
                 those
                 errors
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 practice
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 those
                 Corruptions
                 .
                 Howbe
                 it
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 named
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 yieded
                 Conformity
                 to
                 those
                 controverted
                 Rites
                 and
                 Formes
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 by
                 Law
                 or
                 Ganons
                 established
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 things
                 burdensom
                 not
                 desirable
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 supposed
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 in
                 their
                 use
                 many
                 ways
                 offensive
                 ;
                 and
                 groaning
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 under
                 that
                 yoke
                 of
                 bondage
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 coneeived
                 )
                 they
                 waited
                 for
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 soul
                 and
                 spirit
                 with
                 the
                 Non-Conformists
                 :
                 And
                 even
                 then
                 the
                 way
                 called
                 Puritanism
                 did
                 not
                 give
                 but
                 get
                 ground
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Tenents
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 are
                 rooted
                 more
                 then
                 ever
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 formerly
                 imposed
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 accounted
                 not
                 only
                 burthensom
                 ,
                 but
                 unlawfull
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 of
                 search
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 fixed
                 in
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 al
                 reason
                 the
                 imposing
                 of
                 such
                 matters
                 of
                 controversie
                 as
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 are
                 held
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 zeal
                 for
                 them
                 judged
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 cannot
                 procure
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 numerous
                 party
                 will
                 not
                 vary
                 from
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 or
                 vanish
                 upon
                 changes
                 
                 in
                 Government
                 or
                 new
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 doth
                 hence
                 appear
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 rest
                 upon
                 any
                 private
                 ,
                 temporary
                 ,
                 variable
                 occasion
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 a
                 cause
                 perpetual
                 and
                 everlasting
                 .
                 Those
                 forementioned
                 Principles
                 of
                 science
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 which
                 give
                 it
                 its
                 proper
                 Being
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 firm
                 and
                 fixed
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 new
                 contingencies
                 will
                 not
                 alter
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 wear
                 them
                 out
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 imbraced
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 highly
                 prize
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 temporal
                 advantages
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 an
                 internal
                 excellency
                 discerned
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 to
                 these
                 men
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 adventures
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 State-Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 believe
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 believes
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 dissolved
                 or
                 much
                 weakned
                 by
                 the
                 declining
                 haply
                 of
                 some
                 principall
                 Ones
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 bought
                 off
                 by
                 preferment
                 may
                 turn
                 prevaricators
                 :
                 For
                 notwithstanding
                 
                 such
                 a
                 falling
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 inward
                 spirit
                 that
                 actuates
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 knits
                 them
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 will
                 remain
                 in
                 full
                 strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 many
                 others
                 through
                 weakness
                 or
                 mildness
                 should
                 stagger
                 and
                 give
                 ground
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 lesser
                 moment
                 and
                 more
                 controverted
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 may
                 remain
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 still
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 are
                 those
                 great
                 things
                 for
                 which
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 contend
                 ?
                 Surely
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 lively
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 upholding
                 of
                 all
                 Divine
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 particularly
                 the
                 strict
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 a
                 laborious
                 and
                 efficacious
                 Ministry
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Conscience
                 and
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 a
                 godly
                 Discipline
                 correcting
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 scandals
                 and
                 disobedience
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 necessary
                 and
                 effectual
                 means
                 of
                 unfained
                 faith
                 and
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 come
                 in
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 sake
                 they
                 are
                 alienated
                 from
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 
                 and
                 the
                 pomp
                 of
                 Ceremonious
                 Worship
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 well
                 known
                 and
                 provided
                 against
                 by
                 the
                 swaying
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 Prelatists
                 ;
                 For
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 quell
                 the
                 Puritans
                 by
                 the
                 rigid
                 injunction
                 of
                 Conformity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 give
                 a
                 blow
                 at
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 Lectures
                 were
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 afternoon
                 Sermons
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 prohibited
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Catechizing
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 bare
                 rehearsal
                 of
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Catechism
                 for
                 Children
                 ,
                 without
                 explication
                 or
                 application
                 of
                 those
                 principles
                 )
                 a
                 Book
                 for
                 sports
                 and
                 pastimes
                 on
                 Sundays
                 enjoyned
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 by
                 Ministers
                 in
                 their
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 under
                 penalty
                 of
                 deprivation
                 ,
                 sundry
                 superstitious
                 Innovations
                 introduced
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 Book
                 of
                 Canons
                 composed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 oath
                 for
                 upholding
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 inforced
                 .
                 Far
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 me
                 to
                 impute
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Judgment
                 Episcopal
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 disallowed
                 these
                 Innovations
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 those
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 most
                 vehement
                 ,
                 active
                 ,
                 watchful
                 ,
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 not
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 means
                 advance
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 weaken
                 their
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 lessen
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 observing
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oppressed
                 party
                 increased
                 in
                 number
                 and
                 vigour
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 evident
                 that
                 this
                 Interest
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 plead
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 a
                 Meteor
                 which
                 after
                 a
                 while
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 solid
                 and
                 firme
                 consistence
                 like
                 a
                 fixed
                 Constellation
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 injuries
                 done
                 unto
                 it
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 acted
                 once
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 grave
                 of
                 oblivion
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 lasting
                 pressures
                 to
                 a
                 perpetual
                 regret
                 and
                 grievance
                 .
                 And
                 should
                 not
                 these
                 be
                 done
                 away
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 occasions
                 thereof
                 wil
                 be
                 found
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 superfluous
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 remaineth
                 yet
                 some
                 greater
                 thing
                 which
                 strikes
                 deep
                 into
                 this
                 Enquiry
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 glance
                 perhaps
                 may
                 seem
                 a
                 fancy
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 impartial
                 judgement
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 manifest
                 and
                 weighry
                 truth
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 this
                 Interest
                 will
                 never
                 vary
                 from
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 England
                 continues
                 Protestant
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 now
                 argue
                 from
                 Maximes
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 never
                 fail
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 greatest
                 havock
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 remnant
                 ,
                 a
                 seed
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 spring
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 increase
                 after
                 a
                 little
                 season
                 )
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 entred
                 upon
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 men
                 of
                 Reason
                 judge
                 .
                 Suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Persons
                 now
                 in
                 being
                 of
                 this
                 strict
                 profession
                 were
                 generally
                 ruined
                 and
                 rooted
                 out
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 but
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 be
                 upheld
                 and
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 a
                 genuine
                 off-spring
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 whose
                 way
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 received
                 by
                 tradition
                 ,
                 education
                 ,
                 example
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 humane
                 authority
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 imprinted
                 upon
                 the
                 spirit
                 by
                 a
                 lively
                 energy
                 and
                 operation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 further
                 say
                 and
                 testifie
                 ,
                 let
                 but
                 the
                 free
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Bible
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 generation
                 
                 of
                 men
                 will
                 spring
                 up
                 afresh
                 by
                 the
                 immortall
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 pure
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Doctrine
                 pressing
                 internal
                 renovation
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 new
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 holy
                 singularity
                 and
                 circumspection
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 written
                 with
                 such
                 Authority
                 and
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 beget
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 may
                 ,
                 a
                 disposition
                 and
                 practise
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 thereunto
                 conformable
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 reason
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 make
                 deep
                 and
                 strong
                 Impressions
                 upon
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 And
                 whosoever
                 denies
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 Atheistical
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 Understanding
                 bruitish
                 ?
                 For
                 even
                 those
                 impious
                 Politicians
                 who
                 in
                 heart
                 make
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 giving
                 reverence
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 alwaies
                 seen
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 mighty
                 influence
                 upon
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 ranks
                 and
                 degrees
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 upon
                 the
                 grounds
                 aforesaid
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 unquestionable
                 Verity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 in
                 scorn
                 called
                 Puritanism
                 will
                 never
                 utterly
                 sink
                 unto
                 Protestantism
                 it self
                 shal
                 fail
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Popery
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 bloody
                 Inquisition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 verily
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 reconcile
                 England
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 means
                 be
                 used
                 totally
                 to
                 quash
                 the
                 Puritanes
                 or
                 Presbyterians
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 England
                 will
                 keep
                 her self
                 pure
                 from
                 Romish
                 Abominations
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 be
                 a
                 kinde
                 Mother
                 to
                 these
                 her
                 Children
                 ;
                 For
                 this
                 Interest
                 is
                 one
                 chief
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Reformed
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 .
                 Let
                 those
                 well
                 known
                 Principles
                 that
                 strike
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Popery
                 be
                 brought
                 forth
                 for
                 evidence
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 unwritten
                 Traditions
                 ;
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Canonical
                 Books
                 ;
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 encroachments
                 of
                 the
                 Apocrypha
                 ;
                 the
                 distinct
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Salvation
                 according
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 capacity
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 implicite
                 Faith
                 ;
                 the
                 reasonable
                 serving
                 of
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 blind
                 devotion
                 ;
                 Spiritual
                 Gospel
                 Worship
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 a
                 pompous
                 train
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 the
                 efficacious
                 edifying
                 
                 use
                 of
                 religious
                 exercises
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Popish
                 
                   Opus
                   operatum
                
                 or
                 work
                 done
                 ;
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godliness
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 splendid
                 Formality
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 Prelatical
                 or
                 Presbyterian
                 party
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 rooted
                 and
                 grounded
                 in
                 these
                 Principles
                 ,
                 let
                 knowing
                 persons
                 consider
                 and
                 give
                 judgement
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 vulgar
                 ones
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 States-men
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Puritans
                 stood
                 between
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 the
                 swaying
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 Prelatists
                 as
                 a
                 partition
                 wall
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 down
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 reported
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 an
                 attempted
                 reconciliation
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 times
                 a
                 Venetian
                 Agent
                 in
                 England
                 being
                 intimately
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Popes
                 Nuncio
                 here
                 resident
                 ,
                 had
                 fathomed
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 his
                 Religious
                 Negotiation
                 touching
                 this
                 grand
                 affair
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 account
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 that
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 published
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 hath
                 these
                 notable
                 observations
                 ;
                 [
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   Realm
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   are
                   three
                   Faction
                   ;
                   the
                
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Puritans
                 .
                 Now
                 saith
                 he
                 [
                 
                   these
                   
                   three
                   Factions
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   all
                   oppose
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   Protestants
                   against
                   Puritans
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   against
                   Catholicks
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Catholicks
                   is
                   greater
                   against
                   Puritans
                   then
                   against
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Puritans
                   is
                   greater
                   against
                   Catholicks
                   then
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   both
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   Protestants
                   do
                   easily
                   combine
                   together
                   for
                   the
                   ruine
                   and
                   rooting
                   out
                   of
                   Puritans
                   .
                
                 ]
                 What
                 these
                 Protestants
                 are
                 he
                 thus
                 declares
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   engage
                   themselves
                   to
                   those
                   particular
                   opinions
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 )
                 
                   but
                   they
                   have
                   since
                   set
                   themselves
                   to
                   reform
                   the
                   abuse
                   of
                   Religion
                   by
                   reducing
                   themselves
                   again
                   to
                   the
                   old
                   practise
                   of
                   their
                   Forefathers
                   .
                
                 ]
                 The
                 Puritans
                 he
                 describes
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   that
                   being
                   seasoned
                   and
                   initiated
                   with
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   judge
                   the
                   English
                   Reformation
                   imperfect
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   refused
                   submission
                   to
                   that
                   form
                   of
                   Policy
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 Statesman
                 ,
                 both
                 a
                 Forreigner
                 and
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 partial
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Puritans
                 .
                 Now
                 by
                 Protestants
                 he
                 understands
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 adhered
                 
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Prelacy
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 indeed
                 that
                 party
                 have
                 impropriated
                 the
                 name
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 excluding
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 complain
                 of
                 palpable
                 injury
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 evident
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 of
                 right
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 Interest
                 in
                 that
                 venerable
                 name
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 passages
                 here
                 quoted
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 rest
                 on
                 the
                 Relators
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 evidence
                 ,
                 whatever
                 it
                 be
                 .
                 What
                 our
                 great
                 Clergie
                 intended
                 ,
                 I
                 determine
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 equity
                 leave
                 it
                 questionable
                 .
                 How
                 far
                 they
                 actually
                 advanced
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Writings
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 manifest
                 Expressions
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 novelty
                 for
                 Papists
                 to
                 impose
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Puritans
                 on
                 such
                 as
                 retain
                 the
                 old
                 Protestant
                 spirit
                 of
                 Antipathy
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 party
                 more
                 peculiarly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 lies
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 aversness
                 and
                 enmity
                 to
                 the
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Idolatries
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Those
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 who
                 were
                 heartily
                 
                 averse
                 from
                 Popish
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 benigne
                 and
                 favorable
                 to
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 accounted
                 Puritan
                 by
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 the
                 Gentry
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 were
                 so
                 esteemed
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 primitive
                 times
                 of
                 Protestantism
                 were
                 more
                 leaning
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 Romanizing
                 spirits
                 have
                 called
                 Puritanism
                 .
                 (
                 Pardon
                 the
                 frequent
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 terme
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 glory
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 for
                 distinctions
                 sake
                 ,
                 in
                 bringing
                 former
                 things
                 to
                 remembrance
                 .
                 )
                 Should
                 not
                 King
                 ,
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 Commons
                 remember
                 their
                 Darling
                 Protestiantism
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 abandon
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 which
                 contribute
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 upholding
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 confessed
                 ,
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 scandals
                 given
                 ,
                 yet
                 more
                 taken
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 let
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 be
                 minded
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   only
                   woe
                   to
                   the
                   man
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   offence
                   cometh
                   ,
                   but
                   woe
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   because
                   of
                   offences
                   .
                
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 England
                 while
                 we
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 passion
                 and
                 prejudices
                 from
                 offences
                 taken
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 run
                 from
                 one
                 extream
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 wise
                 Counsellour
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 no
                 temper
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 healing
                 for
                 us
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 sleep
                 securely
                 whilest
                 the
                 Seedsmen
                 of
                 the
                 Envious
                 One
                 ,
                 the
                 Jesui's
                 and
                 other
                 Romish
                 Agents
                 ,
                 sow
                 the
                 Tares
                 of
                 Division
                 in
                 our
                 Field
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 weaken
                 and
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 choak
                 and
                 eat
                 out
                 our
                 common
                 Faith
                 ?
                 Yea
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 gracious
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 care
                 and
                 study
                 to
                 allay
                 distempers
                 ,
                 and
                 compose
                 differences
                 by
                 his
                 just
                 and
                 gracious
                 concessions
                 already
                 published
                 concerning
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 are
                 loaded
                 with
                 many
                 calumnies
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 Civil
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 giddy
                 ,
                 factious
                 ,
                 schismatical
                 ,
                 domineering
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 prejudice
                 but
                 reason
                 sway
                 mens
                 minds
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 such
                 importance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   As
                   concerning
                   the
                   Interest
                   of
                   Civil
                   Magistracy
                   ,
                   that
                   Presbyterians
                   pluck
                   
                   from
                   it
                   the
                   power
                   in
                   Causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   erect
                
                 Imperium
                 in
                 Imperio
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   a
                   groundless
                   and
                   gross
                   mistake
                   .
                   Take
                   the
                   declared
                   Judgment
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   in
                   that
                   way
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   words
                   .
                
                 [
                 To
                 the
                 Political
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 allowed
                 a
                 diatactick
                 ,
                 ordering
                 ,
                 regulating
                 power
                 about
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
                 in
                 a
                 Political
                 way
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 warrantably
                 reforms
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 corrupted
                 in
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 Government
                 .
                 He
                 convenes
                 and
                 convocates
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 advise
                 and
                 conclude
                 determinatively
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 and
                 refined
                 from
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 and
                 governed
                 ,
                 when
                 reformed
                 .
                 He
                 ratifies
                 and
                 establishes
                 within
                 his
                 Dominions
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 necessary
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 by
                 his
                 Civil
                 Sanction
                 .
                 He
                 judgeth
                 and
                 determineth
                 definitively
                 with
                 a
                 consequent
                 political
                 judgement
                 or
                 judgement
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 concerning
                 things
                 judged
                 and
                 determined
                 antecedently
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 act
                 .
                 He
                 takes
                 care
                 politically
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 Matters
                 
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 meerly
                 and
                 formally
                 Ecclesiastical
                 be
                 duely
                 managed
                 by
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 orderly
                 called
                 thereunto
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 a
                 compulsive
                 ,
                 punitive
                 ,
                 or
                 corrective
                 power
                 formally
                 political
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 and
                 things
                 under
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 He
                 may
                 politically
                 compel
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 Church-Officers
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 under
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 unto
                 external
                 performance
                 of
                 their
                 respective
                 Duties
                 and
                 Offices
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 punishing
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 they
                 neglect
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 Duty
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 it
                 corruptly
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Thus
                   they
                   yield
                   unto
                   the
                   Supream
                   Magistrate
                   a
                   supream
                   political
                   power
                   in
                   all
                   spiritual
                   matters
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   yield
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   spiritual
                   power
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   a
                   spiritual
                   power
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Christian
                   Magistrate
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   They
                   assert
                   only
                   a
                   spiritual
                   power
                   over
                   the
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   as
                   intrinsecally
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Decree
                   or
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   can
                   be
                   a
                   binding
                   Law
                   to
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   any
                   Kingdom
                   under
                   temporal
                   
                   penalties
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   ratified
                   by
                   the
                   Legislative
                   power
                   of
                   that
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   And
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   claim
                   for
                   the
                   Convocation
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Convention
                   ,
                   an
                   Independency
                   on
                   Parliaments
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   surely
                   the
                   Parliament
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   would
                   resent
                   such
                   a
                   Claim
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 goes
                 a
                 voice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 are
                 Antimonarchical
                 ;
                 But
                 are
                 their
                 Principles
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 impeachment
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 These
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 character
                 above-written
                 ;
                 let
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 called
                 into
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 Sentence
                 be
                 past
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 found
                 guilty
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 no
                 particular
                 be
                 herewith
                 charged
                 ,
                 the
                 reproach
                 must
                 pass
                 for
                 calumniation
                 ,
                 not
                 accusation
                 .
                 Peradventure
                 the
                 exact
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 parity
                 of
                 degree
                 and
                 authority
                 in
                 all
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 against
                 which
                 this
                 charge
                 is
                 directed
                 :
                 although
                 this
                 parity
                 is
                 not
                 insisted
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 urged
                 to
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 essential
                 to
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 yet
                 what
                 reason
                 
                 can
                 be
                 rendred
                 why
                 this
                 may
                 not
                 comport
                 with
                 Kingly
                 Government
                 ?
                 Or
                 would
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 have
                 no
                 King
                 to
                 reign
                 over
                 them
                 ?
                 Doth
                 a
                 Re-publique
                 better
                 please
                 them
                 ?
                 Did
                 the
                 English
                 or
                 Scottish
                 Presbyters
                 ever
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 dissolve
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 erect
                 some
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Government
                 ?
                 In
                 no
                 wise
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 they
                 bound
                 themselves
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 person
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 intent
                 to
                 diminish
                 his
                 Majesties
                 just
                 power
                 and
                 greatness
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 violent
                 change
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 slowest
                 and
                 entred
                 latest
                 into
                 those
                 new
                 Engagements
                 imposed
                 by
                 the
                 usurp'd
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 utterly
                 refused
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 forfeiture
                 of
                 their
                 preferments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 their
                 livelihoods
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Nation
                 in
                 general
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 yoke
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 thus
                 object
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 temporizing
                 run
                 with
                 the
                 foremost
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 Conscientious
                 Presbyterians
                 never
                 ran
                 with
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Some
                 
                 more
                 eminent
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 hazarded
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 lost
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 combining
                 to
                 bring
                 our
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 rightful
                 possession
                 of
                 this
                 His
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 in
                 Scotland
                 adventured
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 to
                 uphold
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 He
                 lost
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 lost
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 He
                 fell
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 
                   Presbytery
                   was
                   fallen
                
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 when
                 keeping
                 company
                 with
                 the
                 chief
                 Presbyterian
                 Ministers
                 hath
                 been
                 objected
                 by
                 the
                 Republican
                 Council
                 of
                 State
                 for
                 a
                 crime
                 causing
                 Imprisonment
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 by
                 their
                 influence
                 first
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 dissipated
                 the
                 Sectarian
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Return
                 in
                 peace
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 some
                 eminent
                 on
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 hath
                 lately
                 quickned
                 many
                 mens
                 Consciences
                 in
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 with
                 David
                 home
                 in
                 infinite
                 joy
                 and
                 triumph
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 do
                 shew
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 averse
                 from
                 Regal
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                 Royal
                 Family
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 dwell
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 our
                 dread
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 hoping
                 to
                 renive
                 as
                 the
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grow
                 as
                 the
                 Vine
                 under
                 his
                 gracious
                 influence
                 .
                 Peradventure
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 enervate
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 it
                 too
                 impotent
                 .
                 Surely
                 I
                 cannot
                 finde
                 the
                 rise
                 of
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 unless
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 any
                 yoke
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 pay
                 arbitrary
                 Taxes
                 levied
                 without
                 consent
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 that
                 more
                 reverence
                 their
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 value
                 the
                 native
                 happiness
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 born
                 Subjects
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 verily
                 their
                 true
                 knowledge
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 makes
                 a
                 due
                 freedom
                 exceeding
                 precious
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 Religion
                 is
                 not
                 variable
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 grounded
                 upon
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 and
                 eternall
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 indispensibly
                 binde
                 every
                 Soul
                 high
                 and
                 low
                 to
                 one
                 divine
                 law
                 and
                 rule
                 perpetual
                 and
                 unalterable
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 doth
                 strongly
                 plead
                 the
                 expedience
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 
                 civil
                 liberty
                 on
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 its
                 Professors
                 ;
                 yet
                 such
                 a
                 liberty
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 infeeble
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 legal
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 And
                 without
                 controversie
                 ,
                 a
                 King
                 ruling
                 a
                 free
                 people
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 much
                 more
                 noble
                 and
                 more
                 free
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 ruleth
                 over
                 perfect
                 Vassals
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 Propriety
                 .
                 The
                 power
                 is
                 more
                 noble
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 more
                 noble
                 subject
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 honourable
                 to
                 rule
                 men
                 then
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 Free
                 men
                 then
                 Slaves
                 .
                 Likewise
                 the
                 power
                 is
                 more
                 free
                 :
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 Prince
                 hath
                 not
                 his
                 power
                 limited
                 by
                 his
                 peoples
                 legal
                 freedom
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 bound
                 up
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 potency
                 of
                 subordinate
                 Princes
                 and
                 great
                 Lords
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 veterane
                 Army
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Emperour
                 by
                 his
                 Janizaries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Caesars
                 by
                 the
                 Pretorian
                 Bands
                 and
                 the
                 Legions
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 powerful
                 Monarch
                 over
                 a
                 free
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 freedom
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 our
                 Soveraign
                 Lord
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Potentates
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Rebellion
                 and
                 Disobedience
                 is
                 the
                 loud
                 out-cry
                 of
                 some
                 against
                 this
                 party
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 crying
                 sin
                 indeed
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 not
                 sober
                 minds
                 be
                 hurried
                 into
                 prejudice
                 by
                 such
                 exclamations
                 and
                 out-cries
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wished
                 ,
                 for
                 common
                 peace
                 and
                 amity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 late
                 public
                 discords
                 were
                 eternally
                 forgotten
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 some
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 of
                 expected
                 Reconciliation
                 will
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 implead
                 and
                 condemn
                 the
                 honest
                 minded
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 them
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 Powers
                 ,
                 a
                 necessity
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 us
                 to
                 speak
                 something
                 Apologetical
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 mitigate
                 the
                 business
                 and
                 remove
                 prejudice
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyterian
                 party
                 in
                 England
                 never
                 engaged
                 under
                 a
                 less
                 Authority
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 that
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 England
                 hath
                 several
                 capacities
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 represents
                 the
                 people
                 as
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 but
                 manifest
                 their
                 grievances
                 ,
                 and
                 petition
                 for
                 relief
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 constitution
                 it
                 hath
                 
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 legislative
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 final
                 judgment
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 resides
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 redress
                 grievances
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 into
                 question
                 all
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Subjects
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 degree
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Delinquency
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 power
                 doth
                 reside
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 honorary
                 Title
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 supream
                 power
                 is
                 indeed
                 capable
                 of
                 doing
                 wrong
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 is
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 conceive
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 high
                 and
                 tender
                 point
                 it
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 determine
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 much
                 debated
                 point
                 of
                 resisting
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 ,
                 without
                 passing
                 any
                 judgement
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Case
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 make
                 rehearsal
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Grotius
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Renown
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 neither
                 Anti-monarchical
                 ,
                 nor
                 Anti-prelatical
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   jure
                   belli
                   &
                   pacis
                
                 ,
                 by
                 himself
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 King.
                 [
                 
                   Si
                   Rex
                   
                   partem
                   habeat
                   summi
                   Imperii
                   ,
                   partem
                   alteram
                   populus
                   aut
                   Senatus
                   ,
                   Regiin
                   partem
                   non
                   suam
                   involanti
                   ,
                   vis
                   just
                   a
                   opponi
                   poterit
                   ,
                   quia
                   eatenus
                   imperium
                   non
                   habet
                   .
                   Quod
                   locum
                   habere
                   censeo
                   ,
                   etiamsi
                   dictum
                   sit
                   ,
                   belli
                   potestatem
                   penes
                   Regem
                   fore
                   .
                   Id
                   enim
                   de
                   bell●
                   externo
                   intelligendum
                   est
                   ,
                   cum
                   alioqui
                   quisquis
                   imperii
                   summi
                   partem
                   habeat
                   ,
                   non
                   possit
                   non
                   jus
                   habere
                   eam
                   partem
                   tuendi
                   .
                   ]
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 4.
                 s.
                 13.
                 
                 With
                 reverence
                 to
                 Soveraign
                 Majesty
                 I
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 speak
                 this
                 word
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 soberness
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 knowing
                 age
                 flattery
                 doth
                 not
                 really
                 exalt
                 or
                 secure
                 the
                 Royal
                 Prerogative
                 ;
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 being
                 depressed
                 and
                 undervalued
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 searched
                 into
                 and
                 urged
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 utmost
                 bounds
                 and
                 limits
                 of
                 Royal
                 Prerogative
                 and
                 Parliamentary
                 Power
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 deep
                 wisedom
                 chuseth
                 to
                 keep
                 silence
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 always
                 supposeth
                 union
                 ,
                 not
                 division
                 between
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 overstraining
                 on
                 either
                 hand
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 men
                 forbear
                 :
                 His
                 Majesties
                 wisedom
                 and
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 peoples
                 obedience
                 and
                 loyalty
                 in
                 all
                 ways
                 of
                 
                 mutual
                 satisfaction
                 will
                 best
                 secure
                 His
                 Prerogative
                 and
                 their
                 Liberty
                 .
                 Moreover
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Loyalty
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Government
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 till
                 those
                 Members
                 of
                 Parliament
                 that
                 were
                 Presbyterian
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 others
                 forcibly
                 secluded
                 by
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 thereupon
                 withdrew
                 from
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 had
                 voted
                 the
                 Kings
                 Concessions
                 ,
                 a
                 ground
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 Houses
                 to
                 proceeed
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 cast
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 contended
                 for
                 upon
                 a
                 legal
                 security
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 times
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Ministers
                 of
                 London
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 vindication
                 thus
                 declare
                 themselves
                 .
                 [
                 
                   We
                   profess
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   Angels
                   and
                   Men
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   verily
                   believe
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   feared
                   to
                   be
                   now
                   in
                   agitation
                   ,
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   way
                   of
                   Tryal
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   not
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   (
                   never
                   yet
                   stained
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   drop
                   of
                   the
                   
                   blood
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   )
                   or
                   the
                   Fundamental
                   Constitution
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   but
                   contrary
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Allegiance
                   ,
                   the
                   Protestation
                   of
                
                 May
                 5.
                 1641.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Solemn
                   League
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   from
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   which
                   Engagements
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   any
                   Power
                   on
                   earth
                   able
                   to
                   absolve
                   us
                   or
                   others
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 in
                 conclusion
                 they
                 warn
                 and
                 exhort
                 men
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 restrain
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 draw
                 upon
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 Soveraign
                 .
                 Let
                 prudent
                 men
                 weigh
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 ballance
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 that
                 frames
                 the
                 mind
                 to
                 obedience
                 and
                 loyalty
                 ?
                 or
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 that
                 inclines
                 to
                 rebellion
                 and
                 disobedience
                 ?
                 If
                 Loyalty
                 be
                 the
                 innate
                 disposition
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 series
                 of
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 have
                 had
                 such
                 tedious
                 conflicts
                 with
                 Prelates
                 in
                 their
                 Dominions
                 ?
                 If
                 Presbytery
                 and
                 Rebellion
                 be
                 connatural
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 States
                 or
                 Kingdomes
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 established
                 or
                 tolerated
                 have
                 for
                 any
                 time
                 been
                 free
                 from
                 broyls
                 and
                 commotions
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 Presbyterians
                 have
                 never
                 disclaimed
                 or
                 abandoned
                 their
                 lawful
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 ceased
                 to
                 sollicite
                 and
                 supplicate
                 his
                 regards
                 and
                 favour
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 their
                 power
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sunk
                 lowest
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 suffered
                 themselves
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 men
                 of
                 violence
                 in
                 changing
                 the
                 Government
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 further
                 examine
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 adhere
                 to
                 Prelacy
                 more
                 conscientious
                 in
                 duty
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 affect
                 Presbytery
                 ?
                 Are
                 the
                 former
                 only
                 sober
                 ,
                 just
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 vicious
                 ,
                 unrighteous
                 ,
                 prophane
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 if
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 comply
                 more
                 with
                 Kings
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 ariseth
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 peculiar
                 innate
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 somthing
                 extrinsecal
                 and
                 accidental
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 let
                 prudent
                 men
                 make
                 their
                 own
                 observations
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 principles
                 ,
                 whose
                 cause
                 is
                 now
                 pleaded
                 ,
                 if
                 faithfully
                 received
                 and
                 kept
                 will
                 make
                 good
                 men
                 and
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 but
                 make
                 good
                 subjects
                 .
                 When
                 men
                 have
                 learned
                 to
                 fear
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 honour
                 the
                 King
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 are
                 more
                 observant
                 of
                 righteous
                 Laws
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 a
                 law
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yea
                 their
                 pattern
                 and
                 practice
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 law
                 to
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 main
                 help
                 to
                 civil
                 Government
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 Nation
                 :
                 Whosoever
                 they
                 be
                 that
                 teach
                 blind
                 obedience
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
                 teach
                 faith
                 and
                 holiness
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 obedience
                 active
                 in
                 all
                 lawful
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 passive
                 in
                 things
                 unlawful
                 injoyned
                 by
                 the
                 higher
                 power
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 late
                 distracted
                 times
                 the
                 publick
                 State
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 frame
                 ,
                 always
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 asunder
                 ,
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 people
                 were
                 unquiet
                 and
                 unsetled
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 held
                 the
                 power
                 could
                 never
                 gain
                 half
                 that
                 awful
                 regard
                 and
                 reverence
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 Authority
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ;
                 prophaness
                 ,
                 
                 intemperance
                 ,
                 revellings
                 ,
                 out-rages
                 ,
                 and
                 filthy
                 lewdness
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 age
                 ,
                 held
                 under
                 more
                 restraint
                 .
                 Surely
                 some
                 special
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 rendred
                 ,
                 why
                 in
                 such
                 want
                 of
                 publick
                 Order
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 disorder
                 in
                 mens
                 lives
                 and
                 manners
                 then
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 practical
                 Ministery
                 more
                 thick
                 set
                 throughout
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 and
                 restraining
                 grace
                 did
                 more
                 abound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 orderly
                 walking
                 of
                 religious
                 persons
                 did
                 keep
                 others
                 more
                 within
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 withal
                 ,
                 strictness
                 of
                 life
                 was
                 not
                 openly
                 derided
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Puritanism
                 .
                 Those
                 places
                 where
                 Presbyterian
                 Ministers
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 influence
                 ,
                 were
                 evidently
                 the
                 most
                 reformed
                 and
                 civiliz'd
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 hated
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 loose
                 principles
                 and
                 dissolute
                 lives
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 we
                 affirm
                 boldly
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 for
                 whom
                 we
                 plead
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 good
                 Subjects
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 are
                 they
                 wandring
                 Stars
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 given
                 to
                 change
                 ,
                 fit
                 to
                 overturn
                 and
                 pull
                 down
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 hang
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 bur
                 build
                 upon
                 a
                 firm
                 ground
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 setled
                 principles
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 stable
                 policy
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 Fanaticks
                 (
                 truly
                 and
                 not
                 abusively
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 do
                 build
                 castles
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 fit
                 instruments
                 to
                 disturb
                 and
                 destroy
                 and
                 root
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 to
                 compose
                 and
                 plant
                 and
                 settle
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 could
                 never
                 hold
                 long
                 in
                 any
                 time
                 or
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 ground
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 not
                 sectarian
                 Anarchy
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 assaulted
                 with
                 greatest
                 violence
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 observing
                 Prelatists
                 ;
                 against
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 raised
                 their
                 main
                 batteries
                 ,
                 this
                 appeared
                 formidable
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 stable
                 and
                 uniform
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 to
                 hold
                 if
                 once
                 setled
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 .
                 This
                 party
                 do
                 not
                 run
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 know
                 where
                 to
                 stop
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 so
                 fixed
                 and
                 constant
                 as
                 none
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 State
                 shall
                 know
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 strain
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 they
                 consider
                 withal
                 what
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 bear
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 bring
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 political
                 Government
                 .
                 They
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 commotions
                 and
                 alterations
                 ,
                 for
                 order
                 and
                 regular
                 unity
                 is
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 stability
                 of
                 Government
                 and
                 publick
                 tranquility
                 is
                 their
                 interest
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 late
                 wilde
                 postures
                 ,
                 extravagancies
                 and
                 incongruities
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 or
                 Presbyterians
                 .
                 The
                 Nation
                 had
                 never
                 proof
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 setled
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 decryed
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 prejudice
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 sway
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 early
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Wars
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 is
                 cleared
                 by
                 a
                 passage
                 of
                 our
                 late
                 Soveraign
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   All
                   the
                   lesser
                   Factions
                   were
                   at
                   first
                   officious
                   Servants
                   to
                   Presbytery
                   their
                   great
                   Master
                   ,
                   till
                   time
                   and
                   Military
                   Success
                   discovering
                   to
                   each
                   their
                   particular
                   advantages
                   ,
                   invited
                   them
                   to
                   part
                   stakes
                   ,
                   and
                   leaving
                   the
                   joynt
                   stock
                   of
                   uniform
                   Religion
                   ,
                   pretended
                   each
                   to
                   drive
                   for
                   
                   their
                   party
                   the
                   trade
                   of
                   profits
                   and
                   preferments
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   breaking
                   and
                   undoing
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Presbytery
                   it self
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Thus
                 the
                 joynt
                 stock
                 of
                 uniform
                 Religion
                 was
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 Presbytery
                 neglected
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 War
                 was
                 ended
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 stedsastly
                 adhered
                 to
                 it
                 were
                 maligned
                 and
                 reviled
                 by
                 the
                 exorbitant
                 party
                 for
                 opposing
                 their
                 new
                 models
                 or
                 agreements
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 can
                 Sects
                 or
                 Schisms
                 with
                 any
                 truth
                 or
                 justice
                 be
                 reckoned
                 the
                 Off-spring
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 Consider
                 the
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   Dutch
                   ,
                   Helvetian
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 how
                 intire
                 they
                 keep
                 themselves
                 in
                 Orthodox
                 Vnity
                 from
                 the
                 Gangreen
                 of
                 Sects
                 and
                 Schisms
                 .
                 A
                 wide
                 Breach
                 was
                 once
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Netherlands
                 by
                 Arminius
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 some
                 years
                 conflict
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 healed
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Dort.
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 is
                 inferiour
                 to
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Church-Communion
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 form
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Policy
                 ,
                 and
                 method
                 of
                 Discipline
                 is
                 very
                 effectual
                 to
                 
                 prevent
                 the
                 broaching
                 of
                 Errour
                 .
                 King
                 James
                 in
                 discourse
                 with
                 an
                 English
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 rendred
                 this
                 account
                 why
                 so
                 few
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Errours
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 are
                 united
                 and
                 prosecuted
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 disturbance
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 [
                 Every
                 Parish
                 hath
                 their
                 Pastor
                 ever
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 watching
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 Elders
                 and
                 Deacons
                 hath
                 a
                 weekly
                 meeting
                 for
                 censure
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 perfectly
                 knows
                 his
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 abberation
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 doctrine
                 &
                 practise
                 ;
                 and
                 lest
                 any
                 heresie
                 might
                 seize
                 upon
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 which
                 meet
                 together
                 once
                 also
                 every
                 week
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 chief
                 Town
                 or
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 exercise
                 of
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 the
                 Moderator
                 asks
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Pastors
                 concerning
                 the
                 doctrine
                 then
                 delivered
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 doubtful
                 point
                 then
                 propounded
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 be
                 divided
                 in
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 under
                 an
                 injoyned
                 silence
                 ,
                 put
                 over
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 next
                 Synod
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 held
                 twice
                 a
                 〈…〉
                 which
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 that
                 
                 quarter
                 or
                 province
                 do
                 duly
                 resort
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 their
                 Elders
                 ;
                 and
                 any
                 question
                 of
                 doubt
                 is
                 either
                 decided
                 by
                 that
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 charge
                 of
                 silence
                 reserved
                 to
                 a
                 national
                 Synod
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 every
                 year
                 once
                 ,
                 whither
                 come
                 not
                 the
                 Pastors
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 all
                 orders
                 and
                 degrees
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 authorized
                 for
                 determining
                 of
                 any
                 controversie
                 that
                 shall
                 arise
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 ]
                 Could
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 procure
                 a
                 greater
                 unity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ?
                 Whence
                 therefore
                 should
                 this
                 charge
                 arise
                 ?
                 peradventure
                 some
                 Presbyterians
                 have
                 turned
                 Sectaries
                 .
                 Surely
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 weak
                 arguing
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Prelacy
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Popery
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Prelatists
                 have
                 turned
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 Sectarianism
                 grew
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 and
                 State
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 well
                 discerned
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 became
                 almost
                 triumphant
                 by
                 Military
                 successes
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 its
                 growth
                 and
                 strength
                 did
                 manifestly
                 appear
                 ,
                 Presbytery
                 began
                 to
                 struggle
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                 continued
                 ,
                 until
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 it
                 was
                 inforced
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 to
                 comply
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 tongues
                 and
                 pens
                 of
                 Sectaries
                 were
                 imployed
                 against
                 none
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 such
                 bitter
                 Invectives
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 against
                 the
                 Prelatists
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Protestant
                 friends
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 might
                 more
                 incline
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Protestant
                   Presbyterian
                
                 Brethren
                 .
                 Surely
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 utmost
                 extreams
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 two
                 middle
                 parties
                 to
                 draw
                 up
                 and
                 close
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 the
                 world
                 goes
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 shall
                 ever
                 keep
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sectaries
                 or
                 Fanaticks
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prelatists
                 shall
                 from
                 Papists
                 .
                 And
                 verily
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 bar
                 against
                 Fanaticism
                 then
                 the
                 right
                 Presbyterian
                 principles
                 ;
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 sever
                 but
                 joyn
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 and
                 spirit
                 for
                 direction
                 ;
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 for
                 Edification
                 ;
                 to
                 erect
                 a
                 stated
                 Church-Order
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 allow
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 directive
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 Christian
                 a
                 discretive
                 judgment
                 ;
                 to
                 insist
                 only
                 upon
                 Divine
                 Scripture
                 Warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wave
                 humane
                 authority
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 temperament
                 of
                 these
                 Maximes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 commend
                 and
                 require
                 a
                 distinct
                 knowledge
                 and
                 illumination
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 affections
                 lively
                 motions
                 and
                 stirrings
                 against
                 Formality
                 and
                 blind
                 Devotion
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 satisfie
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 conceive
                 that
                 in
                 true
                 Religion
                 there
                 is
                 spiritual
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 they
                 shew
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 of
                 constant
                 publick
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 private
                 Exercises
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 direction
                 and
                 discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 do
                 serve
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 mind
                 against
                 dilusive
                 impulses
                 ,
                 and
                 wild
                 fancies
                 and
                 raptures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 prejudices
                 and
                 scandals
                 taken
                 against
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 greater
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 represented
                 as
                 tyrannical
                 and
                 domineering
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 it
                 must
                 like
                 Issachar
                 crouch
                 under
                 the
                 burdens
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 let
                 us
                 rightly
                 understand
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 prejudice
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 this
                 Discipline
                 doth
                 censure
                 scandalous
                 disorders
                 ,
                 and
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 as
                 watching
                 over
                 their
                 souls
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 its
                 high
                 commendation
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 .
                 Doth
                 Episcopacy
                 care
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Surely
                 a
                 Bishop
                 is
                 an
                 Overseer
                 ;
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 over
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 watch
                 for
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 thereof
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 severe
                 in
                 censuring
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 Gods
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 in
                 censuring
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 constitutions
                 .
                 Or
                 is
                 the
                 offence
                 taken
                 upon
                 pretence
                 that
                 Presbyterians
                 affect
                 and
                 arrogate
                 an
                 arbitrary
                 power
                 ,
                 would
                 rule
                 by
                 faction
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 a
                 rigout
                 to
                 the
                 stirring
                 up
                 of
                 animosities
                 and
                 unquiet
                 humours
                 ?
                 Since
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 are
                 loudest
                 in
                 this
                 crimination
                 ,
                 I
                 crave
                 leave
                 
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 mild
                 retortion
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 appearance
                 of
                 domination
                 in
                 Prelacy
                 ?
                 Was
                 nothing
                 like
                 unto
                 it
                 objected
                 to
                 the
                 dignified
                 Clergy
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 those
                 invectives
                 and
                 clamours
                 were
                 false
                 and
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 reason
                 and
                 charity
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 Apologie
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 discipline
                 which
                 the
                 Nation
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 never
                 experienced
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 of
                 national
                 uniformity
                 and
                 settlement
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 remedies
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 any
                 Government
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 lawful
                 and
                 laudable
                 .
                 Certainly
                 the
                 wisedom
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 grave
                 Divines
                 ,
                 may
                 prescribe
                 sure
                 and
                 certain
                 rules
                 of
                 discipline
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 prevent
                 all
                 appearance
                 of
                 domineering
                 ,
                 all
                 political
                 coercive
                 jurisdiction
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 with-held
                 (
                 if
                 need
                 require
                 )
                 from
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 meer
                 spiritual
                 power
                 alone
                 which
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 their
                 management
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Authority
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 admonish
                 the
                 untuly
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 if
                 they
                 continue
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 to
                 declare
                 them
                 unworthy
                 of
                 Church-Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 require
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 fellowship
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 afflicted
                 and
                 humbled
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 spiritual
                 censures
                 appertaining
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Conseience
                 may
                 be
                 too
                 little
                 regarded
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 temporal
                 dammage
                 is
                 annexed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 collateral
                 civil
                 power
                 always
                 present
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 cognizance
                 of
                 all
                 Causes
                 therein
                 debated
                 and
                 adjudged
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 temporal
                 penalties
                 .
              
               
                 Vpon
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 aforegoing
                 we
                 firmly
                 build
                 this
                 position
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Party
                   ought
                   not
                   in
                   Justice
                   or
                   Reason
                   of
                   State
                   to
                   be
                   rejected
                   and
                   depressed
                   ,
                   but
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   protected
                   and
                   encouraged
                   .
                
                 Nevertheless
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 seeming
                 complication
                 in
                 this
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 other
                 ample
                 party
                 appearing
                 in
                 competition
                 ,
                 a
                 difficultie
                 remains
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 falls
                 into
                 a
                 further
                 deliberation
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 we
                 are
                 fallen
                 upon
                 the
                 second
                 main
                 Enquiry
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   II
                   Qu.
                
                 Whether
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Party
                 may
                 be
                 protected
                 and
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 not
                 deserted
                 nor
                 disobliged
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 grand
                 Expedient
                 in
                 this
                 difficulty
                 is
                 a
                 well
                 grounded
                 Accomodation
                 producing
                 an
                 intire
                 and
                 firm
                 union
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Accommodation
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 not
                 loose
                 and
                 hollow
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 content
                 and
                 satisfie
                 for
                 continuance
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 the
                 tearms
                 thereof
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 conscientious
                 principles
                 of
                 either
                 party
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 botch
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 hold
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 now
                 examine
                 whether
                 those
                 principles
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 set
                 the
                 parties
                 at
                 an
                 irreconcileable
                 distance
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 make
                 the
                 proposed
                 union
                 possible
                 and
                 hopeful
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 holy
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 receive
                 the
                 nine
                 and
                 thirty
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 unless
                 that
                 one
                 side
                 may
                 demurr
                 upon
                 one
                 or
                 
                 two
                 passages
                 respecting
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Government
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 matters
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 elder
                 times
                 of
                 Protestantism
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Jewel
                   ,
                   Pilkington
                   ,
                   Babington
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 Bishops
                 their
                 Followers
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Abbot
                   ,
                   Carleton
                   ,
                   Morton
                   ,
                   Usher
                   ,
                   Hall
                   ,
                   Davenant
                   ,
                
                 is
                 intirely
                 imbraced
                 by
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 Prelatists
                 departed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 point
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 effectual
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Perseverance
                 ,
                 and
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 termed
                 it
                 
                   Puritan
                   Doctrine
                
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 I
                 conclude
                 that
                 those
                 Prelatists
                 of
                 this
                 Age
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 genuine
                 Off-spring
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Episcopal
                 Divines
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 divide
                 from
                 Presbyterians
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 sort
                 need
                 not
                 divide
                 from
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Perswasion
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 the
                 breach
                 is
                 much
                 wider
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reconciliation
                 
                 seems
                 more
                 difficult
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exact
                 Presbyterian
                 parity
                 are
                 opposite
                 Extreams
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 a
                 regulated
                 Episcopacy
                 and
                 Presbytery
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 mutual
                 opposition
                 and
                 inconsistency
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 close
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 sweet
                 Harmony
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 Bishop
                 and
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Pastor
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Officer
                 .
                 The
                 Primitive
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Episcopacy
                 was
                 not
                 reputed
                 by
                 the
                 Antients
                 a
                 different
                 Order
                 of
                 Ministery
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 ,
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 ruled
                 in
                 consociation
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 The
                 better
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scool-men
                 place
                 the
                 difference
                 only
                 in
                 degree
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 order
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 same
                 judgement
                 were
                 the
                 old
                 Episcopal
                 Divines
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 times
                 
                   Morton
                   ,
                   Hall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Usher
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 held
                 the
                 Forreign
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 Prelaies
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Pastors
                 true
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 rigid
                 Prelatists
                 of
                 
                 their
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 upon
                 the
                 new
                 erecting
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 certain
                 Scottish
                 Bishops
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 consecrated
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Andrews
                 moved
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 received
                 no
                 Ordination
                 from
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Bancroft
                 being
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 maintained
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 Re-ordination
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 a
                 Bishop
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 given
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 must
                 be
                 esteemed
                 lawful
                 .
                 This
                 Solution
                 being
                 applauded
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 Andrews
                 acquiesced
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 an
                 absolute
                 equality
                 among
                 Ministers
                 is
                 not
                 essential
                 to
                 Presbytery
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 prudential
                 priority
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 stated
                 Presidency
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 main
                 principle
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 every
                 Minister
                 is
                 truly
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 pastoral
                 Authority
                 includes
                 both
                 teaching
                 and
                 ruling
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 may
                 not
                 yield
                 up
                 themselves
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 meer
                 Curates
                 or
                 Subjects
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 would
                 nullifie
                 their
                 
                 Pastoral
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 essential
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 whereof
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 in
                 Scripture
                 called
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 charged
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 violated
                 by
                 admitting
                 a
                 stated
                 Moderator
                 or
                 president
                 Bishop
                 .
                 As
                 concerning
                 Worship
                 or
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 we
                 conclude
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 cannot
                 disagree
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
                 They
                 differ
                 only
                 about
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 dissenting
                 side
                 oppose
                 not
                 all
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 but
                 desire
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 or
                 reformed
                 .
                 They
                 oppose
                 not
                 any
                 circumstance
                 of
                 Decency
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 but
                 desire
                 that
                 mystical
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 humane
                 institution
                 may
                 be
                 abolished
                 or
                 not
                 injoyned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Coalition
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Interests
                 into
                 one
                 appeareth
                 possible
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 conscientious
                 principles
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 repugnancy
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 close
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 
                 temperament
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 one
                 solid
                 Ecclesiastical
                 politie
                 .
                 And
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 this
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 either
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 parties
                 from
                 a
                 humour
                 of
                 opposition
                 ,
                 or
                 incurable
                 enmity
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 carnal
                 designe
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Episcopal
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 have
                 witnessed
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 their
                 desires
                 of
                 Accommodation
                 by
                 their
                 endeavours
                 and
                 proposals
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 preferr
                 an
                 uniting
                 accommodation
                 ,
                 though
                 upon
                 yielding
                 terms
                 ,
                 before
                 division
                 with
                 an
                 intire
                 Toleration
                 .
                 The
                 incomparable
                 Bishop
                 Usher
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Troubles
                 proposed
                 his
                 model
                 ,
                 Intituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Reduction
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   unto
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Synodical
                   Government
                   received
                   in
                   the
                   ancient
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   expedient
                   for
                   the
                   comprimizing
                   of
                   the
                   now
                   differences
                   ,
                
                 thus
                 declaring
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   That
                   by
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   all
                   Presbyters
                   are
                   charged
                   to
                   minister
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   Discipline
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   commanded
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   this
                   Realm
                   hath
                   received
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   the
                   better
                   understand
                   
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   commanded
                   therein
                   ,
                   the
                   Exhortation
                   of
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Ephesus
                 
                   is
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   unto
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   Ordination
                   ,
                
                 Take
                 heed
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 overseers
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 .
                 ]
                 Mark
                 well
                 how
                 this
                 pious
                 learned
                 Prelate
                 declares
                 his
                 own
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 interprets
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 all
                 Ordained
                 Ministers
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 saith
                 further
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Though
                   in
                   our
                   Church
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   Presbyterial
                   Government
                   hath
                   been
                   long
                   dis-used
                   ,
                   yet
                   seeing
                   it
                   still
                   professeth
                   that
                   every
                   Pastor
                   hath
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   minister
                   the
                   Discipline
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   dispense
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   restraint
                   of
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   this
                   Right
                   proceeds
                   onely
                   from
                   the
                   custom
                   now
                   received
                   in
                   this
                   Realm
                   ;
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   doubt
                   but
                   by
                   another
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   this
                   hinderance
                   may
                   be
                   well
                   removed
                   .
                
                 ]
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 imbrace
                 these
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 Proposals
                 ,
                 what
                 hinders
                 the
                 agreement
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 most
                 difficult
                 point
                 in
                 difference
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 )
                 Church-Government
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 both
                 parties
                 refuse
                 to
                 meet
                 each
                 other
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 weaker
                 party
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 tolerated
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 third
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 subverting
                 the
                 rejected
                 side
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 abhorrent
                 to
                 humane
                 reason
                 and
                 Christian
                 Charity
                 ,
                 th●●we
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 into
                 consideration
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Question
                 lies
                 between
                 an
                 Accommodation
                 and
                 a
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 shall
                 be
                 chosen
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 more
                 desirable
                 for
                 both
                 sides
                 then
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 I
                 offer
                 these
                 arguments
                 :
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 Multiformity
                 of
                 Religion
                 publickly
                 professed
                 doth
                 not
                 well
                 comport
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 eager
                 ,
                 zealous
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 animosities
                 and
                 jealousies
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 ever
                 had
                 a
                 strong
                 propension
                 to
                 Uniformity
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dividing
                 of
                 Church
                 communion
                 is
                 the
                 dividing
                 of
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 like
                 brethren
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 agree
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 one
                 way
                 .
                 Only
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 well
                 observed
                 and
                 ever
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 necessary
                 and
                 injoyned
                 terms
                 of
                 this
                 Unity
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 things
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 but
                 necessary
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 order
                 and
                 peace
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Toleration
                 being
                 not
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Amity
                 but
                 of
                 Enmity
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 the
                 party
                 tolerated
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 burden
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 conceived
                 dangerous
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 holds
                 no
                 longer
                 then
                 meer
                 necessity
                 compels
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 neither
                 party
                 take
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 safe
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 alwaies
                 fearing
                 to
                 lose
                 its
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 its
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 men
                 will
                 lay
                 aside
                 self-conceit
                 and
                 fond
                 indulgence
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 quickly
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 doth
                 not
                 well
                 accord
                 with
                 extreams
                 on
                 either
                 hand
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 well-minded
                 and
                 serious
                 people
                 were
                 never
                 better
                 prepared
                 for
                 an
                 equall
                 Accommodation
                 .
                 
                 They
                 are
                 weary
                 of
                 tedious
                 dissentions
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 seen
                 &
                 felt
                 the
                 sad
                 consequents
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 could
                 they
                 once
                 attain
                 to
                 setled
                 union
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 their
                 utmost
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 inviolable
                 .
                 Without
                 controversie
                 ,
                 the
                 earnest
                 thoughts
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 compoture
                 did
                 expedite
                 the
                 peaceable
                 return
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 vigorously
                 acted
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 knew
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 that
                 breathed
                 out
                 revenge
                 and
                 cruelty
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 hoped
                 that
                 the
                 prevailing
                 part
                 would
                 be
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 moderation
                 ,
                 But
                 they
                 relyed
                 chiefly
                 upon
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Equity
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 whose
                 Virtues
                 (
                 attested
                 by
                 faithfull
                 witnesses
                 )
                 proclaimed
                 him
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Reconciler
                 and
                 Healer
                 of
                 our
                 breaches
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 honesty
                 and
                 loyalty
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 them
                 rest
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 moderation
                 shall
                 plead
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 one
                 party
                 coming
                 forward
                 to
                 meer
                 
                 their
                 brethren
                 make
                 a
                 tender
                 of
                 such
                 propositions
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 al
                 reason
                 may
                 procure
                 unity
                 and
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 pass
                 further
                 without
                 regret
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 strain
                 them
                 higher
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 uncharitable
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 remember
                 his
                 Rule
                 who
                 is
                 Lord
                 and
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   ye
                   would
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   do
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   do
                   ye
                   the
                   same
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 Now
                 such
                 proposals
                 may
                 suffice
                 for
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 satisfie
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 faction
                 ,
                 and
                 carnal
                 interest
                 .
                 Unity
                 and
                 order
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 by
                 those
                 terms
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 prejudice
                 the
                 conscientious
                 principles
                 of
                 either
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 defective
                 in
                 things
                 necessary
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 peace
                 and
                 edification
                 ;
                 and
                 verily
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 such
                 terms
                 alone
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 Christian
                 and
                 most
                 rational
                 way
                 to
                 a
                 solid
                 and
                 sure
                 peace
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 offer
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 attain
                 the
                 said
                 ends
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 stand
                 upon
                 doth
                 not
                 cross
                 the
                 said
                 rule
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 Prudence
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 proposals
                 touching
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Canonical
                 Subscription
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Churche's
                 being
                 or
                 wel-being
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 stood
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 essential
                 to
                 a
                 Church-State
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 to
                 witness
                 the
                 far
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Episcopal
                 Divines
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 whole
                 current
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 next
                 fore-going
                 our
                 Civil
                 wars
                 .
                 Archbishop
                 Bancroft
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 indulgent
                 to
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 withstood
                 the
                 re-ordaining
                 of
                 those
                 Scottish
                 Presbyters
                 elect
                 Bishops
                 upon
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 question
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 forbear
                 to
                 censure
                 the
                 palpable
                 absurdity
                 of
                 some
                 latter
                 Prelatists
                 ,
                 that
                 unchurch
                 all
                 the
                 forreign
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 nullifie
                 their
                 Ministery
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ?
                 They
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 a
                 most
                 destructive
                 killing
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 unspeakable
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 )
                 lets
                 out
                 the
                 Vitals
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Protestant
                 Cause
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 shall
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 hearty
                 Protestants
                 be
                 fond
                 of
                 such
                 Opinionists
                 ?
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 stood
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 Divine
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Lordly
                 titles
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 temporal
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 sole
                 Jurisdiction
                 and
                 deputation
                 of
                 power
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 text
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 where
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 is
                 appropriated
                 to
                 a
                 superior
                 Order
                 or
                 degree
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 mention
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 attribute
                 both
                 to
                 all
                 ordained
                 Ministers
                 ?
                 Can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 clearer
                 evidence
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 Officer
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Divine
                 right
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 not
                 to
                 shew
                 from
                 Scripture
                 any
                 kinde
                 of
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 likewise
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 is
                 the
                 alone
                 subject
                 or
                 receptacle
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 alone
                 hath
                 rule
                 and
                 government
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 
                 Presbyters
                 within
                 his
                 limits
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 leaving
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 but
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 Injunctions
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 express
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 all
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 be
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exercise
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 oversight
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 appointing
                 the
                 exhortation
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 character
                 and
                 qualification
                 of
                 Bishops
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 unto
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 unto
                 Presbyters
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Ordination
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 a
                 late
                 famous
                 Defender
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 was
                 driven
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 beaten
                 path
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 maintained
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 [
                 
                   That
                   although
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Elders
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   been
                   extended
                   to
                   a
                   second
                   Order
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   use
                   onely
                   for
                   them
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   times
                   it
                   
                   belonged
                   principally
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   only
                   ,
                   to
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   evidence
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   that
                   second
                   Order
                   were
                   then
                   instituted
                   ,
                   though
                   soon
                   after
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Writings
                   of
                
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   were
                   instituted
                   in
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 fully
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Presbyters
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 Order
                 of
                 meer
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 no
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 instituted
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 meer
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 no
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 humane
                 Creature
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 be
                 the
                 perfect
                 Rule
                 of
                 all
                 Divine
                 Institutions
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 abatement
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 unto
                 moderate
                 Episcopacy
                 or
                 Presidency
                 any
                 departure
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 true
                 reviving
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 election
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 number
                 to
                 preside
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 no
                 pretence
                 of
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 remedy
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 as
                 Jerome
                 witnesseth
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 this
                 Bishop
                 or
                 President
                 the
                 whole
                 Presbytery
                 joyned
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                 Bishop
                 Usher
                 plainly
                 shews
                 how
                 easily
                 the
                 ancient
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 may
                 be
                 revived
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 little
                 shew
                 of
                 alteration
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 erecting
                 a
                 Suffragan
                 Bishop
                 in
                 every
                 rural
                 Deanery
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 every
                 Diocess
                 is
                 subdivided
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 every
                 moneth
                 assemble
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 incumbent
                 Pastors
                 within
                 the
                 Precinct
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 voices
                 ,
                 conclude
                 all
                 matters
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 debate
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 appeal
                 (
                 if
                 need
                 require
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 National
                 Synods
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Bishops
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 much
                 augmented
                 doth
                 evidently
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 know
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Superintendency
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 learned
                 Bishop
                 now
                 mentioned
                 gives
                 a
                 hint
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 number
                 might
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 conformed
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 rural
                 Deaneries
                 .
                 Surely
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 populous
                 Parishes
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 one
                 Bishop
                 might
                 be
                 well
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 Diocesses
                 ample
                 enough
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 course
                 would
                 make
                 
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 effectual
                 inspection
                 of
                 many
                 Bishops
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 Learning
                 by
                 the
                 multiplication
                 of
                 preferments
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 being
                 or
                 well-being
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 or
                 primitive
                 practise
                 doth
                 withstand
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 to
                 moderate
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ancient
                 Synodical
                 government
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 may
                 conform
                 without
                 repugnancy
                 to
                 their
                 principles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 point
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 comes
                 next
                 under
                 debate
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 concerns
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 high
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 tender
                 point
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 we
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 concessions
                 are
                 no
                 way
                 defective
                 ,
                 but
                 sufficient
                 and
                 ample
                 unto
                 all
                 regular
                 devotion
                 in
                 divine
                 Service
                 .
                 All
                 natural
                 expressions
                 of
                 devotion
                 ,
                 or
                 natural
                 external
                 worship
                 they
                 readily
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 kneeling
                 and
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 eyes
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 natural
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 nature
                 it self
                 teacheth
                 all
                 Nations
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 divine
                 or
                 humane
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rational
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 meer
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 government
                 of
                 counsel
                 and
                 discretion
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 nature
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 determined
                 and
                 limited
                 by
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 several
                 Ages
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 several
                 Cases
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 adoration
                 the
                 prostration
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 used
                 according
                 to
                 nature
                 in
                 some
                 ages
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 In
                 ancient
                 times
                 the
                 wearing
                 of
                 fackcloth
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 renting
                 of
                 clothes
                 ,
                 were
                 fit
                 expressions
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 nature
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 suits
                 not
                 with
                 our
                 times
                 :
                 For
                 herein
                 nature
                 is
                 subject
                 unto
                 some
                 variety
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 adays
                 the
                 wearing
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 apparel
                 were
                 sutable
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 a
                 convenient
                 natural
                 expression
                 of
                 self-abasement
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 abstinence
                 .
                 Likewise
                 kneeling
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 prayer-posture
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 used
                 conveniently
                 ,
                 standing
                 is
                 naturally
                 
                 agreeable
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 where
                 infirmity
                 or
                 other
                 necessity
                 makes
                 it
                 inconvenient
                 Moreover
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 scruple
                 the
                 meer
                 circumstances
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 method
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 humane
                 actions
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 They
                 allow
                 and
                 commend
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 decency
                 ,
                 as
                 decent
                 Churches
                 or
                 meeting
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 furniture
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Pulpit
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 Communion
                 Cup
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 grave
                 habit
                 for
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 holy
                 duties
                 a
                 grave
                 posture
                 of
                 body
                 &
                 composed
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wearing
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 apparel
                 upon
                 solemn
                 sacred
                 times
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 recommended
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   decently
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   :
                
                 Which
                 Rule
                 properly
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 oblige
                 Christians
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 things
                 before
                 mentioned
                 we
                 perceive
                 a
                 good
                 accord
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 lies
                 the
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 stick
                 at
                 Ceremonies
                 properly
                 sacred
                 ,
                 and
                 significant
                 by
                 humane
                 institution
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 conceive
                 to
                 
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 meer
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 even
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 instituted
                 Worship
                 is
                 not
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 hold
                 unlawful
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 making
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 they
                 observe
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 Humane
                 Institution
                 ,
                 mystical
                 and
                 instituted
                 ,
                 not
                 natural
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 appropriation
                 to
                 divine
                 Worship
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 alters
                 not
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 apt
                 to
                 signifie
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 Sacraments
                 )
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 actually
                 signifie
                 without
                 institution
                 .
                 That
                 such
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 they
                 prove
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Worship
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 which
                 requires
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 its
                 direct
                 and
                 immediate
                 end
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 something
                 not
                 reductively
                 ,
                 but
                 directly
                 sacred
                 and
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 immediate
                 expression
                 of
                 our
                 observance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 obligation
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 controverted
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 much
                 differing
                 from
                 matters
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 ,
                 which
                 properly
                 and
                 immediately
                 respect
                 men
                 that
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 or
                 Temple
                 is
                 immediately
                 and
                 directly
                 for
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 Communion
                 Cup
                 for
                 drinking
                 ,
                 a
                 Table
                 cloth
                 for
                 covering
                 .
                 Decency
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 circumstance
                 thereof
                 not
                 proper
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 ,
                 with
                 grave
                 civil
                 actions
                 ;
                 and
                 doth
                 no
                 more
                 become
                 sacred
                 ,
                 when
                 applyed
                 to
                 sacred
                 uses
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 sacred
                 thing
                 (
                 as
                 prayer
                 )
                 becomes
                 civil
                 ,
                 when
                 applyed
                 to
                 civil
                 uses
                 .
                 Time
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 circumstance
                 of
                 a
                 sacred
                 action
                 ,
                 belongs
                 to
                 it
                 not
                 precisely
                 as
                 sacred
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 action
                 ,
                 because
                 without
                 time
                 no
                 action
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 a
                 meer
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 it
                 needs
                 not
                 be
                 determined
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 humane
                 prudence
                 according
                 to
                 occasion
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 private
                 or
                 publick
                 Worship
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 time
                 for
                 private
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 dayes
                 of
                 publick
                 Humiliation
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 that
                 scruple
                 our
                 mystical
                 significant
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 conceive
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 properly
                 and
                 meerly
                 sacred
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 direct
                 and
                 immediate
                 end
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Surplice
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 gravity
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 meerly
                 for
                 decent
                 distinction
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 religious
                 mystical
                 habit
                 ,
                 the
                 character
                 or
                 badge
                 of
                 a
                 sacred
                 Office
                 ,
                 or
                 Service
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 linen
                 Ephod
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 The
                 signing
                 with
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 (
                 they
                 conceive
                 )
                 is
                 more
                 evidently
                 sacred
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 As
                 Baptism
                 consecrates
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Cross.
                 It
                 is
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 sealing
                 sign
                 of
                 our
                 Obligation
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 application
                 thereof
                 do
                 manifest
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Canons
                 doth
                 declare
                 expresly
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 .
                 [
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   honourable
                   hadge
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Infant
                   is
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   died
                   on
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   it
                   may
                   appear
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 Sacramental
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 sealing
                 sign
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 mystical
                 teaching
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 divers
                 Levitical
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 typical
                 ,
                 but
                 doctrinal
                 ,
                 teaching
                 some
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 .
                 A
                 holy
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 time
                 properly
                 sacred
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   day
                
                 ,
                 or
                 humane
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 sacred
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                 meer
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 sacred
                 action
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 action
                 ,
                 but
                 precisely
                 as
                 a
                 sacred
                 action
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 sacred
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Service
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 sanctifieth
                 the
                 Service
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 sacred
                 Ceremonies
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 be
                 called
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 inferiour
                 things
                 subservient
                 to
                 Moral
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 for
                 Worship
                 is
                 either
                 Moral
                 or
                 Ceremonial
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Ceremonial
                 Worship
                 which
                 is
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 lawful
                 and
                 good
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 commanded
                 by
                 him
                 is
                 neither
                 good
                 nor
                 lawful
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 it
                 is
                 Worship
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Non-Conformists
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 have
                 debated
                 this
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 argue
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 humane
                 discretion
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 Method
                 ;
                 Nature
                 and
                 civil
                 Custom
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Decency
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 instituted
                 Worship
                 ,
                 wherein
                 both
                 addition
                 and
                 diminution
                 is
                 alike
                 forbidden
                 .
                 It
                 the
                 
                 English
                 Ceremonies
                 be
                 warrantably
                 used
                 ,
                 what
                 hinders
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 divers
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 said
                 their
                 multitude
                 will
                 become
                 burthensom
                 and
                 inconvenient
                 ?
                 But
                 who
                 can
                 determine
                 the
                 convenient
                 number
                 ?
                 And
                 however
                 ,
                 an
                 exchange
                 of
                 one
                 Ceremony
                 for
                 another
                 were
                 not
                 unlawful
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 reason
                 may
                 not
                 some
                 other
                 Romish
                 Rites
                 in
                 Baptism
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 less
                 significant
                 or
                 inoffensive
                 ,
                 nay
                 peradventure
                 much
                 more
                 inoffensive
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Papists
                 by
                 giving
                 divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 have
                 abused
                 it
                 to
                 gross
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 We
                 take
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 sound
                 speech
                 or
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 gain-said
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 those
                 of
                 temperate
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ,
                 might
                 well
                 conceive
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 such
                 probable
                 appearance
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 possibly
                 take
                 with
                 learned
                 and
                 pious
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 one
                 Side
                 allow
                 and
                 commend
                 all
                 natural
                 external
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Decency
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 spared
                 in
                 mystical
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 humane
                 institution
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 other
                 Side
                 should
                 not
                 in
                 reason
                 or
                 charity
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 said
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 Church
                 communion
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 or
                 Christian
                 unity
                 and
                 amity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 do
                 not
                 gain-say
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 a
                 stinted
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 observing
                 either
                 of
                 a
                 Form
                 or
                 a
                 Directory
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 accident
                 or
                 circumstance
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 to
                 humane
                 determination
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 granted
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 publick
                 worship
                 a
                 form
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 necessary
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 actions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Baptizing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 consecrating
                 and
                 delivering
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 dis-harmony
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Scripture
                 forms
                 .
                 Likewise
                 in
                 such
                 parts
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 submit
                 unto
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 peace
                 :
                 Nevertheless
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 but
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 or
                 much
                 reformed
                 .
                 
                 And
                 what
                 solid
                 reason
                 withstands
                 the
                 equity
                 of
                 this
                 desire
                 ?
                 Moderate
                 Prelatists
                 have
                 acknowledged
                 considerable
                 imperfections
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 Usher
                 hath
                 collected
                 sundry
                 particulars
                 in
                 his
                 direction
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 upon
                 their
                 request
                 .
                 Let
                 sober
                 judgments
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 prayer
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 that
                 sacred
                 exercise
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 its
                 outward
                 shape
                 and
                 dress
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 require
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 lawful
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 instituted
                 Worship
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 an
                 outward
                 shape
                 and
                 dress
                 left
                 to
                 humane
                 prudence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 variable
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 times
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 observes
                 impartially
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 Political
                 Prudence
                 was
                 joyned
                 with
                 Christian
                 Piety
                 in
                 composing
                 the
                 English
                 Service
                 Book
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Reformation
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 change
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 as
                 little
                 noise
                 as
                 was
                 possible
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Nation
                 would
                 bear
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 when
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 was
                 raised
                 in
                 Coruwal
                 ,
                 and
                 Devonshire
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 King
                 Edward
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 matter
                 told
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 old
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 .
                 Likewise
                 when
                 this
                 form
                 was
                 revived
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 one
                 might
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 that
                 care
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 passage
                 offensive
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 might
                 remain
                 therein
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 an
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
                 Letany
                 very
                 material
                 .
                 Whereas
                 King
                 Edwards
                 books
                 ran
                 thus
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   From
                   all
                   sedition
                   and
                   privy
                   conspiracy
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   tyranny
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   detestable
                   enormities
                   ,
                   from
                   all
                   false
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Heresie
                   .
                
                 ]
                 These
                 words
                 [
                 
                   From
                   the
                   tyranny
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   detestable
                   enormities
                
                 ]
                 were
                 left
                 out
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Papists
                 throughout
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 resorted
                 to
                 our
                 Divine
                 Service
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ten
                 years
                 of
                 that
                 Queens
                 Reign
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 connivance
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 
                 then
                 in
                 despaire
                 of
                 reducing
                 England
                 by
                 fair
                 means
                 .
                 But
                 sithence
                 Papists
                 have
                 been
                 Recusants
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 forms
                 be
                 variable
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 Liturgy
                 was
                 compiled
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reconciling
                 of
                 Papists
                 to
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 now
                 become
                 by
                 change
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 dividing
                 Protestants
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 regaining
                 Papists
                 :
                 Can
                 Religion
                 or
                 Reason
                 plead
                 for
                 the
                 rigorous
                 imposing
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 especially
                 without
                 very
                 much
                 emendation
                 )
                 upon
                 godly
                 peaceable
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 that
                 daie
                 not
                 use
                 it
                 throughout
                 ?
                 Doth
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Soul
                 of
                 Religion
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 as
                 ancient
                 as
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 equal
                 extent
                 with
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Reformation
                 ?
                 Whence
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 that
                 many
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 communion
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 would
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 those
                 that
                 cannot
                 use
                 it
                 throughout
                 ,
                 who
                 nevertheless
                 in
                 all
                 necessary
                 parts
                 of
                 worship
                 are
                 conformable
                 to
                 Protestant
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 
                 practice
                 ?
                 Is
                 that
                 efficacy
                 or
                 excellency
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 laying
                 it
                 aside
                 would
                 much
                 impair
                 and
                 weaken
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 darken
                 its
                 glory
                 ?
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 then
                 examined
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 comers
                 thereunto
                 more
                 perfect
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 more
                 knowing
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 more
                 pious
                 and
                 blameless
                 in
                 their
                 conversation
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 frequent
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Let
                 experience
                 come
                 forth
                 and
                 witness
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 if
                 constant
                 and
                 universal
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 efficacy
                 or
                 imbecillity
                 of
                 any
                 institution
                 .
                 Suppose
                 a
                 Liturgy
                 were
                 framed
                 of
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 Petitions
                 ,
                 and
                 Thanksgivings
                 ,
                 wholly
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 expressions
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 ?
                 Doubtless
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 happy
                 expedient
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 this
                 controversie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 Canonical
                 subscription
                 lately
                 imposed
                 is
                 a
                 yoke
                 of
                 bondage
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 true
                 regard
                 to
                 such
                 liberty
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 equity
                 and
                 necessity
                 pleads
                 for
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 heart
                 to
                 extend
                 compassion
                 to
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 faithful
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remove
                 this
                 yoke
                 ;
                 let
                 not
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 their
                 necks
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 The
                 Canon
                 requires
                 a
                 subscribing
                 to
                 the
                 thirty
                 nine
                 Articles
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 Book
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 ordering
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 contain
                 in
                 them
                 nothing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 ;
                 for
                 were
                 it
                 just
                 and
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 suppose
                 not
                 only
                 perfect
                 verity
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 mixture
                 of
                 error
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 either
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 infallibility
                 in
                 the
                 composers
                 of
                 those
                 books
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 measure
                 of
                 judgment
                 and
                 perswasion
                 in
                 all
                 Orthodox
                 and
                 pious
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 concerning
                 all
                 particulars
                 in
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 volume
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 men
                 subject
                 to
                 error
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 Verity
                 without
                 mixture
                 ,
                 or
                 grounded
                 suspition
                 of
                 error
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 real
                 evidence
                 .
                 To
                 assert
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 infallibility
                 in
                 the
                 composers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 consonant
                 to
                 Protestant
                 
                 principles
                 .
                 To
                 suppose
                 the
                 like
                 measure
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 judgement
                 in
                 all
                 Orthodox
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 concerning
                 fallible
                 writings
                 is
                 absurd
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 rack
                 men
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 imitation
                 of
                 that
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 stretch
                 miserable
                 creatures
                 unto
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 that
                 bed
                 of
                 torment
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 laid
                 them
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 unprofitable
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 forced
                 large
                 subscriptions
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sure
                 hold-fast
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 drawn
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 whereof
                 many
                 come
                 hand
                 over
                 head
                 ,
                 meerly
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 injoyned
                 form
                 ;
                 others
                 more
                 considerate
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 sence
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 best
                 service
                 which
                 this
                 Injunction
                 doth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 lye
                 as
                 a
                 bar
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 more
                 deliberate
                 sort
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 clog
                 to
                 oppress
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
                 If
                 to
                 remedy
                 this
                 evil
                 you
                 allow
                 men
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 own
                 limitations
                 and
                 explanations
                 ,
                 the
                 business
                 it self
                 is
                 insignificant
                 .
                 It
                 to
                 satisfie
                 several
                 parties
                 ,
                 you
                 pen
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Forms
                 in
                 ambiguous
                 tearms
                 ,
                 the
                 swaying
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 draw
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 peculiar
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 their
                 own
                 opinions
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 crushing
                 of
                 dissenters
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 potency
                 of
                 some
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Arminianism
                 was
                 asserted
                 for
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 benefits
                 pretended
                 by
                 it
                 are
                 unity
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 &
                 uniformity
                 in
                 Practice
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 attained
                 and
                 far
                 more
                 kindely
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 enforced
                 Subscription
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 Minister
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 preach
                 or
                 write
                 any
                 thing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 established
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 nor
                 ordinarily
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 established
                 Rule
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 lesser
                 weight
                 ,
                 a
                 latitude
                 were
                 allowed
                 ?
                 A
                 little
                 variety
                 indulged
                 in
                 some
                 particles
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 impeachment
                 of
                 Uniformity
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 an
                 establishment
                 thereof
                 with
                 contentment
                 and
                 tranquility
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wringing
                 of
                 the
                 Nose
                 draws
                 forth
                 blood
                 ;
                 so
                 over-straining
                 and
                 rigid
                 injunctions
                 distemper
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 men
                 otherwise
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 strife
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 publick
                 state
                 of
                 these
                 differences
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prelatists
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 in
                 the
                 proposed
                 moderate
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 cannot
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Prelatists
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Prelates
                 condescention
                 stands
                 only
                 in
                 omission
                 or
                 forbearance
                 of
                 certain
                 things
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 them
                 lawful
                 and
                 laudable
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 stands
                 in
                 subscribing
                 and
                 conforming
                 to
                 certain
                 things
                 which
                 to
                 them
                 seem
                 unlawful
                 :
                 And
                 common
                 equity
                 will
                 soon
                 pass
                 its
                 verdict
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 condescention
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 easie
                 then
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Bishop
                 Davenant
                 in
                 his
                 Determinations
                 resolves
                 in
                 one
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Protestant
                 may
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 conscience
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Popish
                 Mass
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 wounds
                 his
                 conscience
                 by
                 impious
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 thereby
                 making
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 approving
                 that
                 pretended
                 expiatory
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 In
                 another
                 Question
                 he
                 resolves
                 ,
                 That
                 Papists
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 English
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 nothing
                 occurs
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 by
                 themselves
                 reproved
                 .
                 In
                 applying
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 case
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 my
                 thoughts
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 comparison
                 between
                 Presbyterians
                 and
                 Prelatists
                 parallel
                 with
                 that
                 between
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Papists
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 make
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 both
                 cases
                 parallel
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Papists
                 find
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Liturgy
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 principles
                 )
                 impious
                 or
                 unsound
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Prelatists
                 can
                 find
                 no
                 positive
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 propounded
                 terms
                 of
                 accommodation
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 divine
                 right
                 and
                 primitive
                 practice
                 ;
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 find
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Prelatists
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 proposals
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 better
                 colour
                 of
                 reason
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 our
                 publique
                 Service
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 find
                 nothing
                 positively
                 unsound
                 ,
                 yet
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Faith
                 they
                 may
                 pretend
                 fundamental
                 defects
                 therein
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Prelatists
                 can
                 here
                 alledge
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 the
                 supposed
                 defects
                 and
                 omissions
                 being
                 only
                 in
                 things
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 
                 foundation
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 trust
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 not
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Church
                 without
                 a
                 Prelate
                 having
                 sole
                 jurisdiction
                 over
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Ministry
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 ordained
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 Prelate
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 Book
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 acceptable
                 worship
                 ,
                 without
                 humane
                 mystical
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 such
                 opinions
                 sadly
                 consider
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 led
                 therein
                 by
                 conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 humour
                 and
                 designe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 shew
                 of
                 reason
                 opposing
                 this
                 moderation
                 is
                 a
                 pretended
                 fixation
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 shew
                 and
                 colour
                 .
                 That
                 Religion
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 unmoveable
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 be
                 truly
                 religious
                 do
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 acknowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 immobility
                 thereof
                 ,
                 none
                 contend
                 more
                 earnestly
                 then
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 fix
                 its
                 unmovable
                 state
                 in
                 the
                 Canonical
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 continually
                 cry
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 against
                 
                 humane
                 Traditions
                 and
                 Inventions
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 Extream
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Enthusiasms
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 any
                 aberration
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 practice
                 they
                 recall
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 primitive
                 rule
                 and
                 pattern
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 deliver
                 they
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 That
                 sacred
                 Rule
                 they
                 willingly
                 suffer
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 captivated
                 in
                 its
                 interpretation
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 infallibility
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 nor
                 by
                 proud
                 and
                 arrogant
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Socinians
                 ;
                 nor
                 by
                 impulse
                 and
                 imagination
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Euthusiasts
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 maintain
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 authority
                 to
                 interpret
                 it self
                 ,
                 whose
                 authentick
                 interpretation
                 we
                 are
                 inabled
                 to
                 discern
                 by
                 rational
                 inferences
                 and
                 deductions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 reason
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 instrument
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 rightful
                 Authority
                 doth
                 make
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Medes
                 and
                 Persians
                 that
                 altereth
                 not
                 ?
                 Must
                 things
                 be
                 enacted
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 once
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 little
                 or
                 great
                 ,
                 clear
                 or
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 necessary
                 
                 or
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 must
                 they
                 be
                 held
                 unquestionable
                 and
                 indisputable
                 ?
                 Surely
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 Idolize
                 humane
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 equalize
                 them
                 with
                 Divine
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 lead
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 a
                 blind
                 implicite
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 neglect
                 of
                 searching
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 those
                 large
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Roman
                 ,
                 Grecian
                 ,
                 Aethiopick
                 ,
                 Armenian
                 ,
                 Indian
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 are
                 obstinately
                 divided
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 to
                 this
                 principle
                 of
                 unalterable
                 Traditions
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 divided
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Had
                 not
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Canons
                 and
                 Decrees
                 a
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 divers
                 manners
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 of
                 yesterday
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 where
                 was
                 the
                 pretended
                 fixation
                 ?
                 Doubtless
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 alike
                 altered
                 by
                 Addition
                 as
                 by
                 Substraction
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Hath
                 there
                 not
                 been
                 Substraction
                 also
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 divers
                 Customs
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 great
                 antiquity
                 now
                 quite
                 abolished
                 among
                 us
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                 England
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 hold
                 their
                 Church
                 infallible
                 ,
                 may
                 hold
                 the
                 Decrees
                 thereof
                 unalterable
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 claims
                 no
                 such
                 priviledge
                 .
                 Was
                 it
                 necessary
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 Reformers
                 should
                 see
                 all
                 things
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 day-break
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 of
                 Popery
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 saw
                 all
                 things
                 requisite
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 times
                 ,
                 could
                 they
                 foresee
                 all
                 future
                 events
                 ,
                 and
                 provide
                 remedies
                 for
                 inconveniencies
                 which
                 time
                 might
                 bring
                 forth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 wise
                 saying
                 of
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   time
                   it self
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   Innovator
                
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Physick
                   is
                   an
                   Innovation
                
                 .
                 Surely
                 as
                 the
                 naturall
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 body
                 politick
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 needs
                 physick
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 moderate
                 Reformations
                 do
                 prevent
                 abolitions
                 and
                 extirpations
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 alteration
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 hath
                 continued
                 in
                 a
                 stated
                 posture
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 which
                 inferres
                 a
                 greater
                 necessity
                 of
                 an
                 accommodation
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 attempt
                 or
                 question
                 made
                 of
                 changing
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 toucheth
                 sound
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 .
                 Yet
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 somthing
                 possibly
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 inserted
                 as
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 problematical
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 fundamental
                 Article
                 some
                 inconvenient
                 expression
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 questionless
                 may
                 be
                 altered
                 without
                 any
                 imputation
                 of
                 uncertainty
                 to
                 the
                 established
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Some
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Form
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 garb
                 or
                 dress
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 real
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 :
                 some
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 external
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 formally
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 but
                 temporal
                 and
                 coercive
                 ,
                 invested
                 in
                 the
                 Bishops
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 spiritual
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 intrinsecal
                 to
                 their
                 spiritual
                 office
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 reformation
                 may
                 be
                 encompassed
                 with
                 little
                 variation
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 model
                 and
                 platform
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 being
                 already
                 squared
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 above
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 offers
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Only
                 the
                 power
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 diffused
                 ,
                 being
                 distributed
                 among
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 due
                 proportion
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 objected
                 ;
                 
                 once
                 remove
                 the
                 ancient
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 stop
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 serve
                 every
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 inundation
                 of
                 errour
                 and
                 Schism
                 will
                 break
                 in
                 ?
                 Surely
                 Papists
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 say
                 herein
                 against
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prelatists
                 against
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Protestantism
                 is
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 all
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 having
                 forsaken
                 the
                 infallible
                 Guide
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 have
                 lost
                 our selves
                 in
                 a
                 Wilderness
                 of
                 errour
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 they
                 that
                 removed
                 the
                 ancient
                 bounds
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 English
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 by
                 introducing
                 many
                 innovations
                 ?
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 direct
                 answer
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 holy
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 bounds
                 and
                 land-marks
                 ?
                 Cannot
                 prudent
                 and
                 faithful
                 Church-guides
                 keep
                 the
                 flock
                 from
                 wandring
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 hedge
                 them
                 in
                 by
                 unchangeable
                 Canons
                 ,
                 even
                 for
                 meer
                 formalities
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 late
                 distempered
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Sectaries
                 and
                 masked
                 Jesuites
                 had
                 a
                 free
                 rainge
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 possible
                 advantages
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 towards
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 ,
                 errour
                 
                 was
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 wane
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 encrease
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bold
                 to
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 constant
                 practical
                 preaching
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 settle
                 discipline
                 ,
                 incourage
                 true
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 restrain
                 seducers
                 ,
                 expel
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 through
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 will
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 order
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 whence
                 proceeds
                 the
                 present
                 vehemence
                 and
                 importunity
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 party
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 abatement
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 rigour
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 pious
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 did
                 offer
                 terms
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 distraction
                 and
                 distress
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 among
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Prelates
                 .
                 Have
                 present
                 advantages
                 made
                 them
                 of
                 another
                 minde
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 answer
                 by
                 retortion
                 ,
                 Why
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 early
                 offer
                 of
                 agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 close
                 ,
                 when
                 time
                 was
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 overtures
                 
                 of
                 some
                 Bishops
                 ?
                 Truely
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 argue
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 reply
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 it
                 is
                 freely
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 more
                 tender
                 respect
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 better
                 considered
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 studied
                 moderation
                 .
                 Yet
                 let
                 not
                 one
                 side
                 bear
                 all
                 the
                 blame
                 ,
                 when
                 both
                 are
                 faulty
                 .
                 Impetuous
                 actings
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 suddenly
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 extremities
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 War
                 brake
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 both
                 Prelatists
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 were
                 ingaged
                 with
                 such
                 partakers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 moderate
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 overacted
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 War
                 was
                 prolonged
                 ,
                 the
                 breach
                 was
                 widened
                 ,
                 Statesmen
                 ,
                 and
                 Swordmen
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 subdividing
                 interests
                 having
                 their
                 peculiar
                 and
                 hidden
                 designs
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Regal
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 were
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 secluded
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 had
                 only
                 an
                 interest
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 favour
                 .
                 You
                 cannot
                 impute
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 want
                 
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 encompass
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 heartily
                 weary
                 of
                 those
                 confusions
                 ,
                 and
                 longed
                 for
                 unity
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 much
                 regard
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Ushers
                 reduction
                 then
                 reprinted
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 ground-work
                 ,
                 or
                 beginning
                 of
                 accommodation
                 among
                 all
                 sober
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 spoiled
                 of
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 Papists
                 and
                 Sectaries
                 would
                 by
                 their
                 leaves
                 allow
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 not
                 of
                 constraint
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 choice
                 and
                 a
                 ready
                 mind
                 ,
                 they
                 pursue
                 peace
                 and
                 concord
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 some
                 Prelatists
                 of
                 the
                 higher
                 strain
                 would
                 condescend
                 in
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 gloried
                 in
                 calling
                 themselves
                 the
                 unchangeable
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 sence
                 ,
                 the
                 unalterable
                 Asserters
                 of
                 the
                 Opinions
                 and
                 practices
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 English
                 Hieratchy
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 also
                 many
                 more
                 moderate
                 Episcopal
                 Divines
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 formerly
                 reckoned
                 half
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 kept
                 from
                 preferment
                 ,
                 till
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Long
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 
                 them
                 were
                 made
                 Bishops
                 for
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 .
                 These
                 being
                 exasperated
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 issue
                 thereof
                 violent
                 changes
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 which
                 happened
                 beyond
                 our
                 first
                 expectations
                 ,
                 were
                 set
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 Let
                 both
                 sides
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 errour
                 in
                 departing
                 unto
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 men
                 ingaged
                 in
                 War
                 aim
                 at
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 peculiar
                 interests
                 ,
                 draw
                 to
                 extreams
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 we
                 settle
                 upon
                 a
                 common
                 bottom
                 ;
                 and
                 prudence
                 should
                 guide
                 us
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 common
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 known
                 that
                 some
                 Episcopal
                 and
                 Presbyterian
                 Divines
                 have
                 joyned
                 hand
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 either
                 party
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 both
                 for
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 a
                 calamity
                 may
                 befall
                 sound
                 and
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 refuse
                 unity
                 in
                 Church-order
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 terms
                 mutually
                 required
                 seem
                 to
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 parties
                 unlawfull
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 is
                 desired
                 in
                 contradiction
                 to
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 Primitive
                 practice
                 ,
                 order
                 
                 and
                 decency
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 forbearance
                 or
                 indulgence
                 in
                 things
                 not
                 of
                 themselves
                 necessary
                 ,
                 yet
                 scrupled
                 as
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 surely
                 either
                 secular
                 interest
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 everlasting
                 enmity
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 this
                 dissention
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 bear
                 so
                 hard
                 upon
                 mens
                 consciences
                 ,
                 conformity
                 to
                 Church
                 government
                 ,
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 procure
                 their
                 amity
                 .
                 We
                 well
                 remember
                 how
                 heretofore
                 the
                 conforming
                 Puritanes
                 were
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 eye-sore
                 to
                 some
                 Prelates
                 as
                 the
                 non-conformists
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 shall
                 such
                 precious
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 needful
                 service
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 able
                 and
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 quiet
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 sober-minded
                 Christians
                 ,
                 be
                 all
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ?
                 Will
                 not
                 Episcopal
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 regard
                 the
                 weakning
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Cause
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 by
                 treading
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 under
                 foot
                 ?
                 The
                 more
                 ancient
                 Bishops
                 in
                 England
                 were
                 of
                 another
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 Bishop
                 
                   Robert
                   Abbot
                
                 by
                 
                 name
                 ,
                 witness
                 this
                 passage
                 of
                 his
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Chair
                 in
                 Oxford
                 [
                 
                   That
                   men
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   preaching
                   against
                   the
                   Puritans
                   ,
                   strike
                   at
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   root
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Religion
                   now
                   establisted
                   amongst
                   us
                   ;
                   that
                   this
                   preaching
                   against
                   Puritans
                   was
                   but
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                
                 Parsons
                 and
                 Campians
                 
                   counsel
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   into
                
                 England
                 
                   to
                   seduce
                   young
                   Students
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   afraid
                   to
                   lose
                   their
                   places
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   professedly
                   be
                   thus
                   ,
                   the
                   counsel
                   they
                   then
                   gave
                   them
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   speak
                   freely
                   against
                   Puritans
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   should
                   suffice
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Let
                 our
                 Episcopal
                 brethren
                 as
                 Divines
                 ,
                 as
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 O
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 this
                 Generation
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 Discourse
                 aforegoing
                 ,
                 I
                 inferr
                 this
                 pacifick
                 and
                 healing
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Party
                 called
                 Presbyterian
                 may
                 be
                 protected
                 and
                 incouraged
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 not
                 deserted
                 nor
                 disobliged
                 .
                 
                 His
                 Majesties
                 wisedom
                 and
                 authority
                 will
                 draw
                 both
                 Sides
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Inquiry
                 having
                 connexion
                 with
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 ,
                 now
                 follows
                 to
                 close
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   III.
                
                 Whether
                 the
                 upholding
                 of
                 both
                 Parties
                 by
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 equal
                 accommodation
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 it self
                 more
                 desirable
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 absolute
                 exalting
                 of
                 one
                 Party
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 total
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXX
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 state
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 which
                 cannot
                 stand
                 without
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 stands
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 regulated
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 will
                 become
                 a
                 mystery
                 of
                 a
                 meer
                 carnal
                 and
                 worldly
                 state
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 sacred
                 title
                 and
                 venerable
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Mother
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 such
                 opposition
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Lordly
                 revenue
                 ,
                 dignity
                 ,
                 
                 splendor
                 ,
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 with
                 outward
                 ease
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ?
                 What
                 will
                 its
                 design
                 be
                 from
                 age
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 uphold
                 and
                 advance
                 its
                 own
                 pomp
                 and
                 potency
                 ?
                 Read
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Histories
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 great
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 hath
                 been
                 to
                 contest
                 with
                 Princes
                 and
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ranks
                 and
                 degrees
                 ,
                 about
                 their
                 Immunities
                 ,
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 Pre-eminencies
                 ,
                 to
                 multiply
                 Constitutions
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 for
                 props
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 The
                 above-named
                 Venetian
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Narrative
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Nuncio
                 ,
                 delivers
                 this
                 Maxime
                 .
                 [
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   perpetual
                   pursuance
                   of
                   its
                   old
                   pretences
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   sollicitous
                   and
                   laborious
                   to
                   reverse
                   and
                   destroy
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Allegiance
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   seems
                   contrary
                   to
                   its
                   temporall
                   grandeur
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   extirpate
                   such
                   Heresies
                   as
                   the
                   Realm
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   is
                   infected
                   with
                
                 .
                 ]
                 Even
                 so
                 such
                 an
                 Hierarchy
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 industrious
                 and
                 
                 careful
                 to
                 establish
                 and
                 enlarge
                 their
                 own
                 Power
                 &
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 propagate
                 Christs
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 the
                 Warfare
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 this
                 Mystical
                 State
                 prevails
                 ?
                 Not
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 mighty
                 through
                 God
                 ,
                 working
                 upon
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 pecuniary
                 Mulcts
                 ;
                 and
                 greater
                 temporal
                 penalties
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 wounding
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 estate
                 .
                 By
                 what
                 wayes
                 and
                 methods
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 advanced
                 ?
                 The
                 constant
                 and
                 practical
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 must
                 be
                 discountenanced
                 ,
                 Snares
                 must
                 be
                 laid
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 zealous
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Sports
                 and
                 pastimes
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 dayes
                 must
                 be
                 held
                 forth
                 with
                 allowance
                 and
                 approbation
                 ,
                 Men
                 of
                 strict
                 lives
                 and
                 serious
                 in
                 Religion
                 must
                 be
                 reproached
                 for
                 Fanaticks
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 means
                 a
                 people
                 being
                 first
                 enthralled
                 to
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 superstition
                 and
                 profaness
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 disposed
                 unto
                 blinde
                 obedience
                 and
                 perfect
                 spiritual
                 bondage
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 here
                 described
                 will
                 never
                 stand
                 safely
                 among
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 free
                 ,
                 serious
                 ,
                 searching
                 and
                 discerning
                 
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 an
                 Hierarchy
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 hath
                 a
                 strong
                 bias
                 towards
                 Popery
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 safety
                 approach
                 as
                 near
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Nation
                 can
                 well
                 bear
                 .
                 The
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 doth
                 not
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 vast
                 riches
                 ,
                 outward
                 pomp
                 and
                 splendour
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 grandeur
                 of
                 Prelates
                 and
                 pomp
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 is
                 affected
                 and
                 admired
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 sure
                 to
                 finde
                 favour
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Venetian
                 reports
                 [
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Universities
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Divines
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   dayly
                   imbrace
                   Catholick
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   profess
                   them
                   not
                   with
                   open
                   mouth
                   ,
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Puritans
                   .
                
                 ]
                 In
                 this
                 matter
                 let
                 them
                 stand
                 or
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 writings
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 designes
                 of
                 suppressing
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 and
                 complying
                 with
                 Papists
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 beginning
                 both
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeded
                 in
                 equal
                 paces
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 appeared
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 moderate
                 
                   Cassandrian
                   Grotian
                
                 Popery
                 was
                 no
                 abomination
                 to
                 many
                 Prelatists
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Conciliators
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 have
                 judged
                 Papists
                 and
                 moderate
                 Protestants
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 very
                 reconcileable
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 cast
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 or
                 Puritans
                 without
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 pacification
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 excessive
                 height
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 regulated
                 Episcopacy
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 strongest
                 Bulwark
                 against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 Popery
                 is
                 meant
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 what
                 the
                 Trent
                 Fathers
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 Italians
                 )
                 generally
                 opposed
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 stupendious
                 exorbitant
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 pretends
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 Supream
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 sole
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 as
                 reputing
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 his
                 meer
                 subjects
                 and
                 delegates
                 .
                 We
                 confess
                 ,
                 Popery
                 in
                 this
                 new
                 and
                 strict
                 notion
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 controlled
                 by
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 vulgar
                 sence
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 Popery
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 thereof
                 for
                 the
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Idolatries
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 degree
                 thereof
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 gross
                 errors
                 and
                 superstitions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XXXII
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 pure
                 necessity
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 will
                 constrain
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 to
                 negotiate
                 with
                 Rome
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 subvert
                 and
                 ruine
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 uphold
                 a
                 Protestant
                 State
                 ,
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 concernment
                 The
                 Bishops
                 must
                 either
                 retreat
                 to
                 a
                 moderate
                 compliance
                 with
                 Presbyteriaus
                 ,
                 or
                 advance
                 to
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 Papists
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 extirpate
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 accomplish
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 able
                 afterwards
                 alone
                 and
                 by
                 themselves
                 to
                 bear
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 main
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 withstand
                 all
                 the
                 wiles
                 and
                 methods
                 of
                 the
                 popish
                 Faction
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 ?
                 They
                 mistake
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 think
                 their
                 unalterable
                 adherents
                 are
                 so
                 numerous
                 and
                 powerful
                 ,
                 In
                 case
                 they
                 dissipate
                 that
                 other
                 party
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 always
                 found
                 most
                 active
                 ,
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 and
                 vigilant
                 against
                 Romish
                 Encroachments
                 ,
                 what
                 remains
                 ,
                 besides
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 zealots
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 common
                 dronish
                 multitude
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 little
                 for
                 any
                 religion
                 ;
                 
                 or
                 men
                 of
                 loose
                 principles
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 easily
                 embrace
                 Popery
                 as
                 a
                 flesh-pleasing
                 Religion
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 ignorance
                 and
                 prophaness
                 for
                 servile
                 ends
                 and
                 purposes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 thoroughly
                 prepared
                 for
                 Popery
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 gross
                 ,
                 sensual
                 ,
                 formal
                 ,
                 pompous
                 way
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Fanaticism
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 extreme
                 ,
                 takes
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 in
                 comparison
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 something
                 of
                 pretended
                 illuminations
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 notions
                 and
                 raptures
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 common
                 multitude
                 is
                 not
                 propense
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 how
                 hath
                 Prelacy
                 held
                 it
                 out
                 hitherto
                 against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Clergy
                 did
                 not
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 exterminate
                 the
                 Puritans
                 before
                 their
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 half
                 an
                 eye
                 could
                 discern
                 the
                 notable
                 advance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 confident
                 expectations
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 faction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXIII
                 .
              
               
                 Do
                 any
                 persons
                 conceive
                 a
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 Rome
                 hopeful
                 or
                 possible
                 upon
                 moderate
                 tearms
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 suppose
                 )
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 Popes
                 Dispensation
                 for
                 the
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 Supermacy
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 concerns
                 the
                 Kings
                 temporal
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 administring
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 officiated
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ?
                 Let
                 them
                 observe
                 that
                 Panzani
                 the
                 Popes
                 Nuncio
                 in
                 England
                 declared
                 privately
                 to
                 his
                 intimate
                 friend
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 never
                 admit
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 govern
                 here
                 as
                 Bishop
                 (
                 meaning
                 over
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 )
                 that
                 should
                 favour
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 maxims
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 little
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Nuncio
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 passage
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 well
                 considered
                 doth
                 evince
                 that
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Rome
                 are
                 irreconcileable
                 ,
                 unless
                 England
                 become
                 intirely
                 papal
                 .
                 That
                 Author
                 saith
                 [
                 
                   That
                   this
                   Realm
                   is
                   so
                   perversly
                   addicted
                   to
                   maintain
                   its
                   own
                   resolute
                   opinion
                   of
                   excluding
                   the
                   Popes
                   authority
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   the
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   twelve
                   years
                   conformed
                   themselves
                   unto
                   the
                   
                   Politie
                   introduced
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   since
                   separated
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   testifie
                   their
                   uniting
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   have
                   refused
                   to
                   frequent
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   therby
                   framed
                   one
                   party
                   in
                   that
                   State
                
                 ]
                 Let
                 a
                 fair
                 accord
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 sole
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
                 shal
                 dash
                 the
                 whole
                 agreement
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 Jesuitism
                 is
                 the
                 predominant
                 humour
                 in
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 their
                 influence
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 abandon
                 all
                 Protestantism
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXIV
                 ,
              
               
                 Whereupon
                 all
                 approaches
                 and
                 motions
                 towards
                 Rome
                 are
                 dangerous
                 .
                 For
                 popish
                 Agents
                 will
                 easily
                 over-act
                 the
                 Reconcilers
                 ,
                 &
                 peradventure
                 lead
                 them
                 whither
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 walk
                 on
                 the
                 brink
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 soon
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 .
                 Although
                 it
                 stands
                 not
                 with
                 Christian
                 Charity
                 to
                 disclaim
                 agreement
                 upon
                 reasonable
                 tearms
                 with
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 named
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 a
                 purer
                 
                 Church
                 to
                 incorporate
                 with
                 a
                 Church
                 defiled
                 with
                 such
                 abominations
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 reason
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 Enmity
                 with
                 Rome
                 hath
                 been
                 reputed
                 the
                 Stability
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Rhoan
                 hath
                 delivered
                 this
                 Maxime
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   That
                   besides
                   the
                   Interest
                   which
                   the
                   King
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   hath
                   common
                   with
                   all
                   Princes
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   yet
                   one
                   particular
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   ought
                   thoroughly
                   to
                   acquire
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   ,
                   even
                   with
                   as
                   much
                   zeal
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   of
                
                 Spain
                 
                   appears
                   Protector
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                
                 .
                 ]
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 Scarlet-coloured
                 Whore
                 hath
                 this
                 bewitching
                 ingredient
                 in
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 her
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 disposeth
                 Subjects
                 to
                 security
                 and
                 blind
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 exalteth
                 Princes
                 unto
                 absolute
                 Dominion
                 .
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 poison
                 a
                 soveraign
                 Antidote
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 a
                 judicious
                 Writer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 proves
                 that
                 subjects
                 are
                 more
                 miserable
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 Princes
                 are
                 more
                 absolute
                 among
                 Papists
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 where
                 the
                 Pope
                 prevails
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 co-domination
                 and
                 rivalty
                 in
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 are
                 freed
                 
                 from
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 Popery
                 hath
                 been
                 ever
                 infamous
                 for
                 excommunicating
                 ,
                 murthering
                 ,
                 deposing
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 aims
                 at
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 Prerogative
                 and
                 popular
                 Liberty
                 may
                 be
                 even
                 balanced
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 Protestantism
                 ,
                 but
                 Puritanism
                 leads
                 to
                 sedition
                 ,
                 rebelIion
                 ,
                 Anarchy
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Puritanism
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 sound
                 Protestantism
                 )
                 doth
                 abhor
                 these
                 crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 defie
                 the
                 charge
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 called
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Polititians
                 and
                 Sectaries
                 in
                 those
                 pernicious
                 ways
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 principle
                 is
                 for
                 subjection
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Infidels
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 differ
                 herein
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Prelatical
                   Protestants
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 plead
                 for
                 liberty
                 setled
                 by
                 known
                 Laws
                 and
                 fundamental
                 Constitutions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXV
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 reasons
                 aforegoing
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 Protestantism
                 will
                 best
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 reducing
                 
                 Prelacy
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 synodical
                 government
                 or
                 moderate
                 Episcopacy
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 work
                 ,
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 pacifick
                 King
                 ,
                 w
                 th
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 honor
                 &
                 service
                 ,
                 whose
                 title
                 is
                 
                   The
                   Prince
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 .
                 Herein
                 his
                 Majesty
                 (
                 with
                 Gods
                 help
                 )
                 may
                 over-rule
                 without
                 difficulty
                 or
                 hazzard
                 .
                 He
                 need
                 not
                 say
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 averse
                 (
                 as
                 David
                 sometimes
                 did
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 
                   Zerviah
                   )
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   too
                   hard
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 Prelacy
                 is
                 not
                 popular
                 ,
                 but
                 moderate
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 healing
                 expedient
                 for
                 our
                 broken
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 depend
                 intirely
                 on
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 dependance
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 advantage
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 some
                 interessed
                 persons
                 be
                 discontented
                 ?
                 The
                 sober
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 (
                 both
                 Episcopal
                 and
                 Presbyterian
                 )
                 will
                 have
                 great
                 contentment
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 prudence
                 and
                 moderation
                 .
                 His
                 Majesty
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 by
                 Nature
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 our
                 Native
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 govern
                 as
                 he
                 please
                 ,
                 without
                 fear
                 or
                 hazard
                 ,
                 by
                 continuing
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 a
                 common
                 Father
                 .
                 For
                 
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 Inrest
                 of
                 England
                 can
                 bottom
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 gracious
                 dread
                 Soveraign
                 King
                 Charles
                 ;
                 whose
                 House
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 let
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 establish
                 throughout
                 all
                 generations
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 all
                 hearts
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 sober
                 principles
                 earnestly
                 waiting
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 longing
                 and
                 panting
                 after
                 his
                 moderation
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 the
                 begun
                 expressions
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 have
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 expectation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 wished
                 He
                 were
                 both
                 King
                 ,
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 this
                 grand
                 Affair
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXVI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 excessive
                 dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rigorous
                 imposition
                 of
                 humane
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 was
                 accounted
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 malady
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 ended
                 in
                 those
                 deadly
                 Convulsions
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
                 Do
                 we
                 here
                 reproach
                 our
                 Mother
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ?
                 In
                 no
                 wise
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 National
                 Church
                 consists
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 combined
                 in
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 Divine
                 
                 worship
                 according
                 to
                 God's
                 holy
                 Word
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 restrained
                 sence
                 for
                 the
                 Clergy
                 or
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 either
                 formally
                 or
                 virtually
                 .
                 When
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 Camdens
                 report
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 England
                 above
                 nine
                 thousand
                 four
                 hundred
                 Ecclesiastical
                 promotions
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 all
                 the
                 Interest
                 and
                 virtue
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 numerous
                 Clergy
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 up
                 in
                 six
                 and
                 twenty
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 respective
                 Deans
                 ,
                 and
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 and
                 Archdeacons
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 can
                 the
                 self-same
                 state
                 and
                 frame
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 be
                 now
                 revived
                 after
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 long
                 continued
                 alterations
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 anti-prelatical
                 party
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 encreased
                 and
                 strengthened
                 ?
              
               
                 Machiavel
                 ,
                 whose
                 reason
                 in
                 things
                 political
                 may
                 challenge
                 regard
                 ,
                 gives
                 these
                 two
                 directions
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 to
                 be
                 alike
                 observed
                 for
                 securing
                 his
                 hereditary
                 Dominions
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 transgress
                 the
                 institutions
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 serve
                 the
                 time
                 according
                 to
                 new
                 occasions
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 
                 if
                 a
                 Prince
                 be
                 inducd
                 with
                 ordinary
                 diligence
                 in
                 action
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 preserve
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 principality
                 .
                 His
                 Majesty
                 returns
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Kingly
                 power
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 interruption
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 Civil
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 hath
                 this
                 happy
                 advantage
                 presenting
                 it self
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 give
                 general
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 by
                 retaining
                 the
                 ancient
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 necessary
                 variation
                 conformable
                 to
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 abating
                 the
                 excess
                 of
                 former
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 qualifying
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 some
                 temperate
                 ingredients
                 .
                 Certainly
                 it
                 concerns
                 an
                 hereditary
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 ancient
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 redress
                 ancient
                 grievances
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cure
                 inveterate
                 maladies
                 .
                 The
                 party
                 dissatisfied
                 in
                 former
                 things
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 precipitate
                 Mutineers
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Parliament
                 of
                 judicious
                 and
                 consciencious
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 adherents
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 never
                 intended
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 to
                 their
                 power
                 endeavoured
                 
                 and
                 contrived
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 these
                 Nations
                 on
                 their
                 ancient
                 basis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXVII
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 dissatisfaction
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Government
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 novelty
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 those
                 prudent
                 considerations
                 touching
                 the
                 better
                 pacification
                 and
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 presented
                 to
                 King
                 James
                 by
                 that
                 most
                 learned
                 Lord
                 Verulam
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 no
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 nor
                 enemy
                 to
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 passages
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 circumstances
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 sole
                 Exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Deputation
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 giveth
                 orders
                 alone
                 ,
                 excommunicateth
                 alone
                 ,
                 judgeth
                 alone
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 almost
                 without
                 example
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 unlikely
                 to
                 have
                 crept
                 in
                 in
                 the
                 degenerate
                 and
                 corrupt
                 
                 times
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 greatest
                 Kings
                 and
                 Monarchs
                 have
                 their
                 Councels
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Temporal
                 Councel
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 higher
                 sort
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Authority
                 doth
                 rest
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 .
                 Again
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 have
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 exception
                 from
                 that
                 general
                 malediction
                 which
                 is
                 pronounced
                 against
                 all
                 men
                 living
                 ,
                 
                   Vaesoli
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 first
                 warrant
                 in
                 spiritual
                 causes
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   Dic
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 temporal
                 matters
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   (
                   fas
                   est
                   &
                   ab
                   hoste
                   doceri
                   ,
                
                 and
                 no
                 question
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 the
                 first
                 Institutions
                 are
                 excellent
                 )
                 performeth
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 as
                 in
                 Consistory
                 ;
                 and
                 whereof
                 consisteth
                 this
                 Consistory
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 Priests
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 term
                 themselves
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   Cardinibus
                   Mundi
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Bishop
                 thereof
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 be
                 universal
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 deputation
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 exerciseth
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 by
                 his
                 Chancellor
                 and
                 Commissary
                 official
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 see
                 in
                 all
                 Laws
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 offices
                 of
                 confidence
                 and
                 skill
                 cannot
                 be
                 put
                 over
                 ,
                 nor
                 exercised
                 by
                 Deputy
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 especially
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 Grant
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 becomes
                 dutiful
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 Judge
                 that
                 made
                 a
                 Deputy
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 is
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 high
                 nature
                 :
                 whence
                 cometh
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 depute
                 ,
                 considering
                 all
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 is
                 personal
                 and
                 inherent
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 transposed
                 ?
                 Surely
                 in
                 this
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   ab
                   initio
                   non
                   fuit
                   ita
                
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 Bishops
                 when
                 they
                 gave
                 themselves
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 Grandees
                 in
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Councellors
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 they
                 deleague
                 their
                 proper
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 of
                 too
                 inferiour
                 a
                 nature
                 for
                 their
                 greatness
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 after
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Count
                 Palatines
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 their
                 Chancellours
                 and
                 Judges
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 hath
                 that
                 great
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 and
                 States-man
                 observed
                 in
                 that
                 excellent
                 discourse
                 .
              
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 our
                 late
                 Soveraign
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 declares
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 presidency
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 joynt
                 counsel
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 many
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 offered
                 to
                 restore
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fit
                 means
                 to
                 avoid
                 those
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 partialities
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 incident
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 ;
                 also
                 to
                 avoid
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 which
                 becomes
                 no
                 Christians
                 ,
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 Church-men
                 :
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 odium
                 and
                 burden
                 of
                 affairs
                 which
                 may
                 lye
                 too
                 heavy
                 on
                 one
                 mans
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 did
                 formerly
                 on
                 the
                 Bishops
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 desired
                 reduction
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 coalition
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 and
                 Presbytery
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 temperament
                 ,
                 His
                 Majesty
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 giving
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 weakning
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 influence
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 right
                 and
                 reason
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 
                 over
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 thereby
                 gain
                 a
                 surer
                 and
                 a
                 larger
                 interest
                 .
                 Bishops
                 lessened
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 encreased
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 resident
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 duly
                 dispencing
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 alienate
                 the
                 King
                 from
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 nor
                 Parliaments
                 and
                 people
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 become
                 more
                 popular
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 fix
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 obedience
                 and
                 loyalty
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 popularity
                 of
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 being
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 potency
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 rational
                 ground
                 of
                 distrust
                 or
                 jealousie
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 For
                 their
                 influence
                 upon
                 others
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 from
                 greatness
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 venerable
                 esteem
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 stands
                 upon
                 their
                 prudent
                 ,
                 pious
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceable
                 behaviour
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 can
                 easily
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 dependence
                 on
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 hold
                 this
                 interest
                 at
                 their
                 courtesie
                 .
                 Do
                 any
                 suggest
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 may
                 grow
                 upon
                 him
                 ?
                 Surely
                 there
                 are
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 balance
                 them
                 ,
                 Certainly
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 so
                 little
                 good
                 
                 of
                 changes
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 reasonable
                 condition
                 ,
                 with
                 security
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Undoubtedly
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 equal
                 accommodation
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 Prince
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 stability
                 of
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Let
                 neither
                 side
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 present
                 mutable
                 advantages
                 to
                 press
                 them
                 too
                 far
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 all
                 consider
                 what
                 will
                 stand
                 with
                 lasting
                 tranquillity
                 .
                 And
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 let
                 his
                 Majesties
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 high
                 concernment
                 of
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Heirs
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 lay
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 solid
                 foundation
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXIX
                 .
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 this
                 accomodation
                 is
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 and
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 takes
                 in
                 and
                 secures
                 thousands
                 of
                 godly
                 able
                 Orthodox
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 thousands
                 and
                 ten
                 thousands
                 of
                 godly
                 peaceable
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 might
                 be
                 rejected
                 and
                 oppressed
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 
                 world
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 bears
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 State
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 forreign
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 in
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 orderly
                 conjunction
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 and
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               Second
               Part
               OF
               THE
               
                 Interest
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               In
               the
               Matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Unfolded
               in
               a
               Deliberative
               Discourse
               ,
               
                 PROVING
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 sound
                 Reason
                 to
                 prefer
                 the
                 Contracted
                 and
                 Dividing
                 Interest
                 of
                 one
                 Party
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 general
                 Interest
                 of
              
               Protestantism
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
              
               Episcopal
               and
               Presbyterian
               
                 Parties
                 may
                 be
                 happily
                 United
              
               .
            
             
               Written
               by
               
                 J.
                 Corbet
              
               ,
               Rector
               of
               Bramshot
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Impression
               Corrected
               and
               amended
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 George
                 Thomason
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               the
               Rose
               and
               Crown
               in
               St
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               ,
               1661.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               I
               Intreat
               the
               Reader
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               That
               in
               these
               Discourses
               I
               do
               not
               mention
               parties
               to
               maintain
               Division
               ,
               but
               to
               procure
               Vnion
               ;
               That
               necessity
               compels
               me
               to
               use
               those
               names
               of
               difference
               ,
               which
               I
               heartily
               wish
               might
               be
               no
               more
               remembred
               :
               But
               whilst
               disagreeing
               Parties
               last
               ,
               names
               of
               difference
               cannot
               cease
               ,
               and
               to
               forbear
               their
               use
               is
               to
               little
               purpose
               .
               My
               business
               is
               to
               take
               things
               as
               I
               find
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               state
               the
               Case
               between
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               how
               far
               they
               agree
               ,
               and
               how
               little
               they
               differ
               ,
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               That
               Parties
               (
               both
               Name
               and
               Thing
               )
               might
               cease
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               as
               I
               use
               not
               the
               name
               of
               Presbyterian
               in
               the
               way
               of
               glorying
               ,
               so
               I
               use
               not
               the
               name
               of
               Prelate
               or
               Prelatist
               in
               way
               of
               reproach
               ,
               but
               meerly
               for
               distinction
               sake
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               warrant
               for
               it
               from
               the
               friends
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               with
               whom
               it
               is
               not
               unusual
               to
               mention
               the
               name
               of
               Prelate
               in
               an
               honourable
               Sence
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               Interest
               of
               England
               in
               the
               Matter
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               THe
               former
               Treatise
               of
               
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
              
               England
               
                 in
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ,
               makes
               known
               the
               way
               of
               peace
               ,
               in
               the
               reconciling
               of
               those
               two
               grand
               Parties
               ,
               the
               Episcopal
               and
               Presbyterian
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               made
               one
               ,
               would
               take
               in
               ,
               and
               carry
               along
               the
               strength
               of
               almost
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
               The
               whole
               structure
               thereof
               rests
               upon
               these
               Positions
               as
               its
               adequate
               Foundation
               .
            
             
               That
               whilst
               the
               two
               forenamed
               Parties
               remain
               divided
               ,
               both
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               is
               divided
               against
               it self
               .
            
             
             
               That
               the
               Presbyterians
               cannot
               be
               rooted
               out
               ,
               nor
               their
               Interest
               swallowed
               up
               ,
               whilest
               the
               State
               of
               England
               remaineth
               Protestant
               .
            
             
               That
               their
               subversion
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               will
               be
               very
               pernicious
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Coalition
               of
               both
               Parties
               into
               one
               may
               be
               effected
               by
               an
               equal
               accommodation
               ,
               without
               repugnancy
               to
               their
               conscientious
               Principles
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               nothing
               justifiable
               by
               Religion
               or
               sound
               Reason
               can
               put
               a
               bar
               to
               this
               desirable
               Union
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               as
               much
               as
               political
               matters
               are
               involved
               in
               difficulties
               and
               perplexities
               ,
               by
               variety
               of
               complicated
               concernments
               ,
               all
               which
               should
               be
               thorowly
               seen
               ,
               and
               diligently
               examined
               and
               compared
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               are
               commonly
               pre-ingaged
               ,
               
               or
               at
               least
               much
               byassed
               in
               these
               matters
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               are
               not
               easily
               removed
               from
               their
               pre-conceived
               opinions
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               rest
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               having
               done
               my
               part
               in
               this
               healing
               Work
               ,
               unless
               besides
               a
               firm
               and
               clear
               proof
               of
               things
               in
               general
               ,
               I
               endeavour
               a
               deeper
               impression
               ,
               and
               more
               effectual
               perswasion
               ,
               by
               searching
               on
               e-every
               side
               ,
               by
               pressing
               up
               close
               to
               those
               closest
               concernments
               and
               most
               obstinate
               prejudices
               that
               oppose
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               opening
               the
               passages
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               way
               plain
               to
               this
               desired
               Pacification
               .
            
             
               
                 Section
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 grave
                 and
                 weighty
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Rohan
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   Princes
                   command
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   and
                   Interest
                   commands
                   the
                   Princes
                   .
                   The
                   knowledge
                   of
                   this
                   Interest
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   more
                   raised
                   above
                   that
                   of
                   Princes
                   Actions
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   themselves
                   are
                   above
                   the
                   People
                   .
                   A
                   Prince
                   may
                   deceive
                   himself
                   ,
                   the
                   Councel
                   may
                   be
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Interest
                   alone
                   never
                   faileth
                   :
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   or
                   ill
                   understood
                   ,
                   it
                   
                   maketh
                   States
                   to
                   live
                   or
                   dye
                   .
                
                 —
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 saying
                 it
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 political
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 understand
                 its
                 own
                 Interest
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 deliberation
                 two
                 Interests
                 exceeding
                 great
                 and
                 precious
                 ,
                 offer
                 themselves
                 unto
                 us
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 distinct
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 divided
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 embrace
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 apparently
                 belong
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 undoubtedly
                 to
                 be
                 owned
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 Religious
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Civil
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 Inquiry
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 and
                 fundamental
                 point
                 of
                 knowledge
                 lies
                 in
                 discerning
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 any
                 Society
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 Universality
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 contracting
                 or
                 sub-dividing
                 part
                 thereof
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Interest
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 conversation
                 and
                 advancement
                 of
                 the
                 Universality
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 this
                 question
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Case
                 and
                 Question
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 we
                 should
                 assert
                 the
                 contracted
                 and
                 dividing
                 Interest
                 of
                 one
                 Party
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 general
                 Interest
                 of
                 Protestantism
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 and
                 Presbyterian
                 Parties
                 may
                 be
                 happily
                 United
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 it
                 here
                 observed
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 joynt
                 stock
                 of
                 both
                 Parties
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 greatest
                 moment
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 declining
                 extreams
                 on
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 with
                 Unity
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 among
                 all
                 its
                 professors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 inviolable
                 Union
                 between
                 these
                 comprehensive
                 Parties
                 may
                 flourish
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 plenty
                 :
                 for
                 those
                 discords
                 that
                 divide
                 the
                 members
                 and
                 distract
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 will
                 cease
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 common
                 concernments
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 uphold
                 and
                 encrease
                 the
                 Universality
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 and
                 pursued
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 turn
                 aside
                 from
                 this
                 common
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 inferiour
                 partial
                 ones
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 trade
                 of
                 Monopolizers
                 ,
                 which
                 inevitably
                 brings
                 this
                 mischief
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 few
                 grow
                 rich
                 by
                 impoverishing
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 inconvenience
                 also
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 follow
                 the
                 trade
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 grow
                 rich
                 upon
                 the
                 sudden
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 secure
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 are
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 excluded
                 from
                 sharing
                 in
                 the
                 benefit
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 Party
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 exalted
                 Ones
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 ,
                 the
                 damage
                 will
                 redound
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 some
                 men
                 think
                 ,
                 this
                 Church
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Party
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 ,
                 though
                 one
                 side
                 should
                 rise
                 suddenly
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 Estate
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 secure
                 and
                 lasting
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 held
                 the
                 way
                 open
                 and
                 secure
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 seeing
                 
                 they
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 close
                 upon
                 terms
                 just
                 and
                 reasonable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 those
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 and
                 Societies
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 largest
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 potency
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 comprehensive
                 Interest
                 ,
                 that
                 takes
                 in
                 vast
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 large
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Society
                 that
                 builds
                 upon
                 it
                 shall
                 become
                 great
                 and
                 mighty
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 contracted
                 Interest
                 ,
                 that
                 draws
                 all
                 to
                 a
                 fewer
                 number
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 narrow
                 Foundation
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 exclude
                 many
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 narrow
                 for
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 that
                 should
                 rest
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 large
                 house
                 cannot
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 narrow
                 foundation
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 great
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 an
                 ample
                 Society
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 narrow
                 Interest
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 adverse
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 is
                 ample
                 and
                 powerfull
                 :
                 Should
                 not
                 the
                 Protestant
                 
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 aim
                 at
                 enlargement
                 ,
                 and
                 lengthen
                 their
                 cords
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 within
                 their
                 line
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 intirely
                 affected
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 Then
                 might
                 they
                 send
                 forth
                 much
                 more
                 numerous
                 Forces
                 of
                 able
                 Champions
                 against
                 the
                 Armies
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 So
                 should
                 this
                 National
                 Church
                 become
                 
                   terrible
                   as
                   an
                   Army
                   with
                   Banners
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Besides
                 those
                 reasons
                 for
                 Unity
                 ,
                 which
                 concern
                 all
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Nations
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 reason
                 peculiar
                 to
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 this
                 Island
                 of
                 Great
                 Brittain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 world
                 apart
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 saying
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 That
                 England
                 
                   is
                   a
                   mighty
                   Animal
                   ,
                   that
                   cannot
                   dye
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   destroy
                   it self
                   .
                
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 seated
                 and
                 placed
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 division
                 within
                 it self
                 can
                 hurt
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 envie
                 and
                 faction
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 forget
                 our
                 dear
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 our selves
                 ,
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 Forreign
                 Enemies
                 will
                 be
                 for
                 
                 ever
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 this
                 State
                 to
                 smother
                 all
                 dividing
                 Factions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abolish
                 all
                 partial
                 Interests
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 common
                 Interest
                 of
                 England
                 may
                 be
                 alone
                 exalted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 designs
                 of
                 Pacification
                 between
                 disagreeing
                 Parties
                 are
                 liable
                 to
                 much
                 suspition
                 ,
                 misconstruction
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 censure
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 attempts
                 of
                 Reconcilers
                 have
                 commonly
                 proved
                 fruitless
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 matter
                 of
                 disreputation
                 to
                 themselves
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 marvel
                 that
                 such
                 cross
                 effects
                 should
                 commonly
                 follow
                 such
                 attempts
                 ;
                 for
                 sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 reconcile
                 light
                 and
                 darkness
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Idols
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Great
                 One
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 Prince
                 in
                 Learnings
                 Empire
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 make
                 an
                 accord
                 between
                 the
                 Augustine
                 Confession
                 and
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Romish
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 like
                 accord
                 between
                 the
                 said
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Articles
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 absurd
                 and
                 vain
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 violent
                 wresting
                 of
                 those
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Articles
                 to
                 a
                 forced
                 sence
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 propriety
                 of
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 apparent
                 judgement
                 of
                 both
                 Parties
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 heal
                 the
                 breach
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 both
                 Parties
                 were
                 drawn
                 to
                 subscribe
                 the
                 same
                 forms
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 meanings
                 so
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 Roman
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 really
                 advance
                 one
                 step
                 the
                 nearer
                 to
                 peace
                 and
                 concord
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 designs
                 as
                 these
                 sometimes
                 proceed
                 from
                 lukewarmness
                 or
                 indifferency
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 undervaluing
                 of
                 main
                 Truths
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 godly
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 superfluous
                 and
                 impertinent
                 .
                 And
                 sometimes
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 vastness
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 whereby
                 some
                 through
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 vast
                 abilities
                 ,
                 assume
                 
                 to
                 themselves
                 a
                 Dictatorship
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 approve
                 or
                 condemn
                 ,
                 admit
                 or
                 reject
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 estimation
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 kind
                 of
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 speaks
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 an
                 Umpire
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 many
                 times
                 such
                 a
                 design
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 with
                 much
                 craftiness
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 undoing
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 undertaken
                 by
                 some
                 Romish
                 spirits
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 undermining
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 .
                 A
                 Divine
                 of
                 chief
                 rank
                 observes
                 the
                 arts
                 and
                 stratagems
                 of
                 some
                 Popish
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 Orders
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 held
                 most
                 implacable
                 ,
                 whereby
                 far
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 accustomed
                 manner
                 ,
                 they
                 extenuate
                 the
                 controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 too
                 much
                 rigor
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 too
                 little
                 sincerity
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 some
                 Jesuits
                 went
                 about
                 making
                 fair
                 promises
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 abating
                 no
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 foundations
                 of
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 standing
                 firm
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 
                 Concessions
                 granted
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 drawn
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 opposite
                 rigors
                 imposed
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 snare
                 by
                 a
                 pretended
                 yielding
                 to
                 some
                 reformation
                 .
                 
                   Philip
                   Melancthon
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 observes
                 )
                 being
                 a
                 most
                 Pious
                 and
                 Learned
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 zealous
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 peace
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 whilst
                 he
                 conceived
                 that
                 some
                 Reformation
                 might
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 from
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 was
                 free
                 and
                 forward
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 of
                 yielding
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 found
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 benefit
                 was
                 neither
                 hopefull
                 nor
                 possible
                 ,
                 he
                 testified
                 by
                 his
                 writings
                 how
                 far
                 distant
                 he
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 aim
                 of
                 the
                 Conciliators
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pacification
                 here
                 propounded
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 aggregating
                 things
                 inconsistent
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 devising
                 mongrel
                 ways
                 and
                 opinions
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 both
                 extreams
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 satisfie
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 neither
                 Party
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 taking
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 such
                 extreams
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 may
                 well
                 spare
                 and
                 part
                 
                 with
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 of
                 divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 but
                 mutable
                 according
                 to
                 times
                 and
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 importance
                 as
                 to
                 break
                 unity
                 amongst
                 brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 .
                 This
                 desired
                 Union
                 is
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pursuing
                 thereof
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 urging
                 of
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 Doctrine
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 fourteenth
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 That
                 none
                 judge
                 or
                 despise
                 another
                 about
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 or
                 Ceremonious
                 Observances
                 ,
                 wherein
                 as
                 several
                 men
                 will
                 abound
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 sense
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 be
                 perswaded
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 minde
                 concerning
                 his
                 particular
                 practice
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 doubting
                 conscience
                 .
                 His
                 MAJESTIES
                 Wisdom
                 hath
                 rightly
                 comprehended
                 this
                 Matter
                 in
                 His
                 Declaration
                 touching
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Affairs
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   We
                   are
                   the
                   rather
                   induced
                   to
                   take
                   
                   this
                   upon
                   Us
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 determination
                 to
                 the
                 matters
                 in
                 difference
                 )
                 
                   by
                   finding
                   upon
                   a
                   full
                   Conference
                   that
                   We
                   have
                   had
                   with
                   the
                   Learned
                   men
                   of
                   severall
                   perswasions
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   mischiefs
                   under
                   which
                   both
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   do
                   at
                   present
                   suffer
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   result
                   from
                   any
                   formed
                   Doctrine
                   or
                   Conclusion
                   which
                   either
                   Party
                   maintains
                   or
                   avows
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   passion
                   ,
                   and
                   appetite
                   ,
                   and
                   Interest
                   of
                   particular
                   persons
                   ,
                   which
                   contract
                   greater
                   prejudice
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   by
                   those
                   affections
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   naturally
                   arise
                   from
                   their
                   Opinions
                   .
                
                 —
                 In
                 old
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 partition
                 wall
                 of
                 legal
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 raised
                 up
                 between
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 would
                 make
                 both
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 down
                 that
                 partition
                 wall
                 which
                 himself
                 had
                 reared
                 up
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 partition
                 wal
                 of
                 mans
                 building
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 controverted
                 mutable
                 Rites
                 and
                 forms
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 kept
                 asunder
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 
                 same
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Reformed
                 Protestant
                 Profession
                 :
                 Both
                 reason
                 and
                 charity
                 pleads
                 for
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 these
                 offences
                 ,
                 that
                 brethren
                 may
                 dwell
                 together
                 in
                 Unity
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 transgress
                 this
                 rule
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 yoke
                 upon
                 the
                 necks
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 lay
                 snares
                 for
                 their
                 Consciences
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Nor
                 will
                 any
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 Ecclesiastical
                 insue
                 upon
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 in
                 controversie
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 both
                 Parties
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 sufficient
                 and
                 ample
                 Foundation
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 fuller
                 Testimony
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 His
                 MAJESTY
                 in
                 His
                 aforesaid
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   We
                   must
                   for
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   either
                   Perswasion
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   conferred
                   ,
                   Declare
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Professions
                   and
                   desires
                   of
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   Piety
                   and
                   
                   true
                   Godliness
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   their
                   Professions
                   of
                   Zeal
                   for
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   of
                   affection
                   and
                   duty
                   to
                   Us
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   they
                   all
                   approve
                   Episcopacy
                   ;
                   they
                   all
                   approve
                   a
                   set
                   Form
                   of
                   Liturgy
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   all
                   disapprove
                   and
                   dislike
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   Sacriledge
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   alienation
                   of
                   the
                   revenue
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   upon
                   these
                   excellent
                   Foundations
                   ,
                   in
                   submission
                   to
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   an
                   Harmony
                   of
                   Affections
                   ,
                   any
                   Superstructure
                   should
                   be
                   raised
                   to
                   the
                   shaking
                   of
                   these
                   Foundations
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   contracting
                   and
                   lessening
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   gift
                   of
                   Charity
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   vital
                   part
                   of
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   We
                   shall
                   think
                   Our Self
                   very
                   unfortunate
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   suspect
                   that
                   We
                   are
                   defective
                   in
                   that
                   administration
                   of
                   Government
                   with
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   entrusted
                   Vs
                   :
                
                 —
                 These
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Words
                 I
                 receive
                 with
                 much
                 veneration
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Divine
                 Sentence
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 fathom
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 this
                 grand
                 business
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 manifest
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 Reason
                 ,
                 so
                 from
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 those
                 unhappy
                 discords
                 do
                 not
                 result
                 from
                 any
                 formed
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 toucheth
                 or
                 borders
                 upon
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 excellent
                 Foundations
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 ,
                 in
                 submission
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 found
                 such
                 an
                 Harmony
                 of
                 Affections
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 laying
                 aside
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 points
                 in
                 controversie
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 cause
                 any
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 these
                 mischiefs
                 of
                 Division
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 the
                 perpetual
                 hatred
                 between
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ?
                 or
                 is
                 it
                 an
                 uncharitable
                 and
                 froward
                 spirit
                 of
                 opposition
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 irritated
                 animosity
                 ,
                 and
                 deep
                 suspition
                 or
                 jealousie
                 ?
                 or
                 is
                 it
                 some
                 temporary
                 carnal
                 Design
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   first
                   inquired
                
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 root
                 hereof
                 be
                 the
                 perpetual
                 hatred
                 between
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 certain
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 experience
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Zeal
                 embraced
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 thereof
                 hated
                 and
                 impugned
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 were
                 zealous
                 &
                 exact
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 forms
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 hatred
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 appeared
                 by
                 their
                 obstinate
                 rejecting
                 and
                 persecuting
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 believed
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 Many
                 do
                 imbrace
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Verity
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 plausible
                 yet
                 superficial
                 practice
                 :
                 Nevertheless
                 they
                 cannot
                 abide
                 the
                 genuine
                 and
                 spiritual
                 explication
                 and
                 close
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Verity
                 ,
                 leading
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 power
                 thereof
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 perswasion
                 only
                 did
                 urge
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 circumspect
                 walking
                 in
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 seek
                 the
                 advancement
                 
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Ministry
                 as
                 (
                 with
                 blessed
                 Paul
                 )
                 travels
                 in
                 birth
                 ,
                 till
                 Christ
                 be
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 quick
                 and
                 powerful
                 ,
                 entring
                 to
                 the
                 dividing
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 discovers
                 the
                 secret
                 rottenness
                 ,
                 and
                 destroys
                 the
                 self-confidence
                 of
                 the
                 deceitful
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 drives
                 the
                 soul
                 out
                 of
                 self
                 to
                 draw
                 it
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 Ministry
                 as
                 is
                 assiduous
                 and
                 instant
                 in
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 by
                 instruction
                 ,
                 reproof
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 duty
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 it
                 lies
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 present
                 every
                 man
                 perfect
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 perswasion
                 account
                 the
                 urging
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 severe
                 foolishness
                 peevishness
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 affected
                 singularity
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 common
                 and
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 seek
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Ministry
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 smooth
                 and
                 plausible
                 then
                 searching
                 and
                 faithful
                 ,
                 more
                 slack
                 and
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 private
                 admonition
                 ,
                 indulging
                 the
                 peoples
                 
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 temporizing
                 with
                 their
                 carnal
                 spirit
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 case
                 were
                 so
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 to
                 propose
                 ways
                 of
                 Accommodation
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 proposals
                 of
                 Peace
                 to
                 Parties
                 divided
                 by
                 an
                 everlasting
                 enmity
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 deplorable
                 .
                 We
                 trust
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 have
                 so
                 learned
                 Christ
                 as
                 to
                 exalt
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 power
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 or
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 on
                 all
                 hands
                 disavowed
                 with
                 detestation
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 principle
                 or
                 ground-work
                 whereon
                 to
                 bottom
                 our
                 whole
                 design
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 Declares
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Professions
                   and
                   desires
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   either
                   perswasion
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   conferred
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   Piety
                   and
                   true
                   Godliness
                   .
                
                 Let
                 the
                 joynt
                 pursuance
                 of
                 these
                 professions
                 and
                 desires
                 set
                 both
                 Parties
                 agreed
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 His
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 thus
                 Declared
                 in
                 these
                 gracious
                 words
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   Our
                   purpose
                   and
                   resolution
                   
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   promote
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Godliness
                   ,
                   to
                   encourage
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   Religion
                   both
                   publick
                   and
                   private
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   that
                   the
                   Lords
                   Day
                   may
                   be
                   applyed
                   to
                   holy
                   Exercises
                   without
                   unnecessary
                   divertisements
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   insufficient
                   ,
                   negligent
                   ,
                   and
                   scandalous
                   Ministers
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   promoted
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   —
                
              
               
                 Is
                 an
                 uncharitable
                 and
                 froward
                 spirit
                 of
                 opposition
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 irritated
                 animosity
                 ,
                 and
                 deep
                 suspition
                 and
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 these
                 discords
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 fear
                 indeed
                 that
                 too
                 much
                 tartness
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 bitterness
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 keeps
                 the
                 Breach
                 open
                 .
                 Differences
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 and
                 setled
                 prejudices
                 do
                 choak
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Charity
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 formerly
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 occasions
                 ran
                 along
                 to
                 aggravate
                 these
                 differences
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exasperate
                 these
                 passions
                 ▪
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 means
                 to
                 stop
                 this
                 current
                 of
                 contention
                 .
                 Remove
                 the
                 occasions
                 ,
                 lay
                 aside
                 controverted
                 matters
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 miss
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Let
                 forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 and
                 Government
                 be
                 so
                 cut
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 pinch
                 and
                 gall
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 either
                 Party
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 sober
                 and
                 charitable
                 judgments
                 without
                 any
                 impeachment
                 of
                 such
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 ,
                 as
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 simplicity
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Glory
                 of
                 Gospel
                 Administrations
                 ;
                 so
                 after
                 a
                 while
                 the
                 froward
                 humor
                 that
                 worketh
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 would
                 spend
                 and
                 lose
                 it self
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 some
                 spirits
                 now
                 exulcerated
                 through
                 these
                 distempers
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 prove
                 incurable
                 or
                 implacable
                 .
                 After
                 a
                 little
                 experience
                 of
                 such
                 proper
                 healing
                 remedies
                 ,
                 both
                 sides
                 will
                 finde
                 themselves
                 brethren
                 that
                 had
                 mistaken
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 forsaken
                 their
                 common
                 Interest
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 serious
                 thoughts
                 of
                 heart
                 have
                 often
                 led
                 me
                 to
                 contemplate
                 and
                 lament
                 the
                 peculiar
                 calamity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 these
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 afflicted
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 unhappy
                 kind
                 of
                 controversies
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 neer
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 pernicious
                 and
                 destructive
                 .
                 They
                 consist
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 speculation
                 as
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 their
                 immediate
                 influence
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 inevitably
                 makes
                 a
                 breach
                 in
                 Church-Unity
                 .
                 For
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 Communion
                 of
                 Worship
                 both
                 in
                 former
                 and
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 inclosed
                 with
                 such
                 Forms
                 and
                 Rites
                 and
                 other
                 needless
                 rigors
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 thereunto
                 was
                 kept
                 shut
                 against
                 many
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 that
                 Common
                 Faith
                 which
                 was
                 once
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Hence
                 proceeded
                 despising
                 and
                 judging
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 deep
                 
                 censures
                 ,
                 alienations
                 and
                 separations
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 undo
                 any
                 Society
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 Profession
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 great
                 boast
                 of
                 Unity
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 divided
                 within
                 themselves
                 than
                 any
                 Protestants
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 rent
                 goes
                 thorow
                 the
                 main
                 Foundation
                 of
                 their
                 Faith.
                 With
                 them
                 the
                 Head
                 Corner-stone
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 adequate
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 Churches
                 infallibility
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 to
                 place
                 this
                 pretended
                 infallibility
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 agree
                 :
                 for
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 them
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   then
                   doth
                   that
                   vast
                   Building
                   hang
                   together
                   ?
                   How
                   doth
                   that
                
                 Babylonish
                 
                   Kingdom
                   stand
                
                 ?
                 Surely
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 skill
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 great
                 point
                 of
                 difference
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 speculation
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 holdfast
                 two
                 main
                 practical
                 things
                 which
                 do
                 hold
                 both
                 in
                 one
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Headship
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Mass.
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 
                 both
                 in
                 Worship
                 and
                 Church-Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 compacted
                 by
                 several
                 joynts
                 and
                 ligaments
                 under
                 one
                 Papal
                 Head.
                 Thus
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 wise
                 in
                 their
                 generation
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Light
                 borrow
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 our
                 different
                 opinions
                 do
                 not
                 brangle
                 our
                 Church-Communion
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Polity
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Protestants
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 Popish
                 way
                 of
                 quick
                 dispatch
                 for
                 all
                 controversies
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 infallibility
                 ;
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Principles
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 seek
                 their
                 Warrant
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 directive
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 discretive
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 hold
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 imposition
                 of
                 things
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 exceeding
                 difficult
                 ,
                 or
                 morally
                 impossible
                 for
                 all
                 sound
                 Protestants
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 perswasion
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 here
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 another
                 singular
                 point
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 shun
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 the
                 determining
                 of
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 as
                 were
                 controverted
                 among
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 setled
                 Rule
                 the
                 debates
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 were
                 governed
                 .
                 Oft
                 times
                 indeed
                 there
                 arose
                 hot
                 contests
                 among
                 the
                 Divines
                 about
                 Scholastical
                 niceties
                 ,
                 the
                 several
                 Orders
                 of
                 Friers
                 being
                 therein
                 passionately
                 addicted
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 opinions
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 had
                 the
                 decisive
                 Voice
                 ,
                 would
                 always
                 bring
                 things
                 to
                 a
                 temper
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Decrees
                 were
                 so
                 framed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 neither
                 Party
                 were
                 condemned
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 mingle
                 this
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 with
                 his
                 Dove-like
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 urge
                 with
                 severity
                 things
                 disputed
                 amongst
                 sound
                 and
                 sober
                 Protestants
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 hath
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 some
                 Protestants
                 
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 a
                 contrary
                 rule
                 ,
                 to
                 heighten
                 differences
                 between
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 Puritanes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 irreconcileable
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lessen
                 differences
                 between
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 Pacification
                 .
                 We
                 hope
                 that
                 this
                 errour
                 is
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 inchanted
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 informed
                 by
                 a
                 Writer
                 of
                 our
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 That
                 an
                 Episcopal
                 Doctor
                 of
                 great
                 note
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 did
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 years
                 use
                 his
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 to
                 gain
                 upon
                 the
                 Sorbonists
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 that
                 he
                 complyed
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 in
                 Christian
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 conscience
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Sorbonists
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 moderate
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Doctor
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 smatch
                 of
                 Puritanism
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 any
                 Accommodation
                 could
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Apocrypha
                 .
              
               
               
                 Seeing
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 one
                 might
                 wonder
                 that
                 any
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 zealous
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 should
                 remain
                 averse
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 of
                 Unity
                 among
                 disagreeing
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 pacification
                 between
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Papists
                 is
                 become
                 desperate
                 .
                 One
                 would
                 conclude
                 that
                 Wise
                 and
                 Learned
                 men
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 overseen
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 deeper
                 mystery
                 in
                 this
                 business
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whereupon
                   I
                   pass
                   to
                   a
                   further
                   Inquiry
                   ,
                
                 Whether
                 the
                 fomenting
                 of
                 these
                 discords
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 carnal
                 design
                 ?
                 
                   And
                   I
                   shal
                   argue
                   even
                   upon
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   a
                   worldly
                   Interest
                   ?
                
                 Whether
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 severe
                 Imposing
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 moderate
                 Condescending
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 advisable
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Peace
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 needful
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 security
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inlargement
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Interests
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 in
                 the
                 multitudes
                 of
                 that
                 denomination
                 ,
                 be
                 neglected
                 in
                 this
                 discerning
                 age
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 this
                 dissention
                 goes
                 deeper
                 then
                 passions
                 ,
                 prejudices
                 and
                 mis-apprehensions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 carnal
                 and
                 partial
                 Interest
                 is
                 that
                 root
                 of
                 bitterness
                 that
                 bears
                 this
                 gall
                 and
                 wormwood
                 .
              
               
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 have
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 rather
                 abandon
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 regaining
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 to
                 their
                 pretended
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 declare
                 it
                 lawful
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 Papists
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 was
                 held
                 ,
                 &
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 that
                 sent
                 Embassadors
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 were
                 instant
                 that
                 some
                 regard
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 recovery
                 endeavoured
                 
                 by
                 moderation
                 and
                 reformation
                 ;
                 the
                 Pope
                 knowing
                 that
                 their
                 return
                 upon
                 such
                 tearms
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 diminution
                 of
                 the
                 Revenue
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 judged
                 it
                 most
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 his
                 pretended
                 Apostolique
                 See
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 division
                 strong
                 and
                 the
                 Parties
                 irreconcileable
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Countries
                 and
                 People
                 which
                 continued
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 might
                 be
                 kept
                 intirely
                 Popish
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 men
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 immutability
                 of
                 mutable
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 stifly
                 oppose
                 the
                 due
                 regulation
                 of
                 things
                 exorbitant
                 and
                 excessive
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 to
                 give
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 dissenting
                 brethren
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 perverse
                 self-love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 constrains
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 interested
                 persons
                 are
                 never
                 good
                 Counsellors
                 for
                 the
                 public
                 weal.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 some
                 particular
                 carnal
                 Interest
                 is
                 justly
                 suspected
                 in
                 the
                 
                 impetuous
                 and
                 obstinate
                 pursuance
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 controversie
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 here
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 address
                 to
                 the
                 reason
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 carried
                 forth
                 with
                 greatest
                 vehemence
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Party
                 .
                 All
                 enterprises
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 beginning
                 in
                 judgment
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 passion
                 ,
                 are
                 directed
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 end
                 set
                 up
                 as
                 a
                 mark
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 end
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 business
                 at
                 rovers
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 particular
                 steddy
                 issue
                 of
                 things
                 certainly
                 or
                 probably
                 apprehended
                 and
                 expected
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 wise
                 men
                 consider
                 the
                 mark
                 whereat
                 they
                 level
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 issue
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 their
                 actions
                 tend
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 numerous
                 party
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 dreggs
                 and
                 refuse
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 judicious
                 and
                 serious
                 part
                 thereof
                 :
                 What
                 will
                 they
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 will
                 they
                 order
                 the
                 matter
                 concerning
                 them
                 ?
                 Would
                 they
                 destroy
                 them
                 ?
                 I
                 solemnly
                 profess
                 that
                 I
                 abhor
                 to
                 think
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 generallity
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 perswasion
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 disdain
                 to
                 mention
                 such
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 impiety
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 inconsiderate
                 and
                 absurd
                 proceedings
                 of
                 an
                 unalterable
                 opposition
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 drive
                 to
                 any
                 formed
                 end
                 and
                 issue
                 .
                 That
                 Protestants
                 should
                 destroy
                 Protestants
                 for
                 dissenting
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 sole
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 dreadful
                 a
                 violation
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 common
                 honesty
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 uncharitable
                 and
                 dishonest
                 thing
                 to
                 suppose
                 it
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 would
                 they
                 bear
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 or
                 keep
                 them
                 under
                 hard
                 Conditions
                 ?
                 Shall
                 all
                 persons
                 that
                 cannot
                 yield
                 exact
                 obedience
                 to
                 Ecclesiastical
                 injunctions
                 concerning
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 be
                 suspended
                 and
                 deprived
                 as
                 formerly
                 ?
                 Shall
                 Ministers
                 of
                 this
                 Judgment
                 be
                 cast
                 and
                 kept
                 out
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 preferment
                 and
                 imployment
                 ?
                 Shall
                 all
                 private
                 conferences
                 of
                 godly
                 peaceable
                 Christians
                 ,
                 for
                 mutual
                 edification
                 ,
                 be
                 held
                 unlawful
                 Conventicles
                 ?
                 It
                 hath
                 
                 been
                 thought
                 by
                 wise
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 under
                 a
                 rigid
                 yoke
                 a
                 free
                 people
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 and
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 intermingled
                 in
                 all
                 estates
                 and
                 rauks
                 ,
                 and
                 intimately
                 conjoyned
                 with
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 Politique
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 to
                 exclude
                 their
                 Interest
                 from
                 a
                 considerable
                 share
                 in
                 publique
                 actions
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 able
                 Divines
                 should
                 be
                 debarred
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Lords
                 Talents
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 laborious
                 Ministers
                 should
                 sit
                 still
                 in
                 silence
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 thrust
                 forth
                 Labourers
                 into
                 his
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 those
                 Labourers
                 should
                 be
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 harvest
                 ?
                 Surely
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 cry
                 in
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Harvest
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 add
                 this
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 silence
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 preach
                 virtually
                 in
                 pious
                 Conferences
                 ,
                 whose
                 occasional
                 and
                 Table
                 Discourses
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Sermon
                 .
              
               
               
                 Let
                 me
                 offer
                 a
                 third
                 way
                 ,
                 Will
                 they
                 afford
                 them
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 stave
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 divided
                 Party
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 alone
                 in
                 their
                 Principles
                 and
                 Interest
                 ?
                 Verily
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 remains
                 but
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 path
                 straight
                 for
                 a
                 solid
                 and
                 perfect
                 closure
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 aside
                 those
                 unnecessary
                 occasions
                 of
                 stumbling
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 brotherly
                 Pacification
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 resolve
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 advancement
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 ,
                 one
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 reckoning
                 to
                 wear
                 out
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 swallow
                 up
                 their
                 Interest
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 greater
                 changes
                 then
                 these
                 have
                 been
                 wrought
                 without
                 much
                 ado
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 confess
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 in
                 Religion
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 Qu.
                 ELIZABETH
                 without
                 much
                 dispute
                 or
                 difficulty
                 :
                 The
                 alteration
                 
                 was
                 not
                 sudden
                 but
                 gradual
                 .
                 Camden
                 writes
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 Reign
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 moneth
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 stood
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Queen
                 MARY
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 27.
                 of
                 December
                 the
                 Epistles
                 and
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Creed
                 and
                 Ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Letany
                 ,
                 were
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 22.
                 of
                 March
                 the
                 intire
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 was
                 restored
                 by
                 Parliament
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 24.
                 of
                 June
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 was
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Liturgy
                 restored
                 into
                 English.
                 In
                 July
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 August
                 Images
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 broken
                 or
                 burnt
                 .
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Hierarchical
                 Interest
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 as
                 easily
                 as
                 Protestantism
                 prevailed
                 over
                 Popery
                 ?
                 Surely
                 I
                 take
                 these
                 several
                 cases
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 different
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 Queen
                 ELIZABETH
                 had
                 this
                 fundameutal
                 maxime
                 as
                 agreeable
                 to
                 her
                 Conscience
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 Her
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 banish
                 hence
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Gracious
                 King
                 in
                 His
                 Christian
                 Prudence
                 and
                 Compassion
                 seeks
                 the
                 uniting
                 of
                 His
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 their
                 breaches
                 ,
                 by
                 His
                 Wife
                 and
                 Gracious
                 condescentions
                 already
                 Declared
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 Raign
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Clergy
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 universally
                 appeared
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 lukewarm
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 Protestants
                 in
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 and
                 indifferent
                 men
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 were
                 not
                 more
                 zealous
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Promotions
                 in
                 England
                 were
                 numbered
                 above
                 nine
                 thousand
                 four
                 hundred
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 more
                 then
                 fourscore
                 Rectors
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 fifty
                 Prebendaries
                 ,
                 fifteen
                 Heads
                 of
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 twelve
                 Arch-Deacons
                 ,
                 twelve
                 Deans
                 ,
                 six
                 Abbots
                 and
                 Abbesses
                 ,
                 and
                 fourteen
                 Bishops
                 that
                 refused
                 
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 English
                 Service
                 was
                 so
                 prepared
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 no
                 positive
                 thing
                 therein
                 occurring
                 repugnant
                 to
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 they
                 frequented
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ten
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 many
                 years
                 send
                 forth
                 his
                 thunder
                 &
                 lightning
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
                 And
                 Popery
                 being
                 in
                 substance
                 a
                 Religion
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 publickly
                 professed
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 advantage
                 for
                 encrease
                 by
                 publick
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 Books
                 publickly
                 allowed
                 ,
                 All
                 these
                 accidents
                 did
                 help
                 forward
                 to
                 an
                 absolute
                 settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 far
                 otherwise
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 disposition
                 or
                 inclination
                 toward
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 absolute
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rigorous
                 imposition
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 the
                 dissenting
                 Party
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 England
                 thousands
                 of
                 Ministers
                 dis-satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 competently
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 eminently
                 
                 learned
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 generally
                 of
                 light
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 steddy
                 and
                 well
                 resolved
                 ,
                 and
                 tenderly
                 affected
                 touching
                 their
                 spiritual
                 liberties
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 which
                 in
                 scorn
                 is
                 called
                 Puritanism
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 Religion
                 in
                 substance
                 than
                 Protestantism
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 branch
                 thereof
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 an
                 accidental
                 difference
                 .
                 Protestant
                 and
                 Puritane
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 substance
                 ;
                 and
                 Puritanism
                 will
                 grow
                 up
                 with
                 Protestantism
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 opposition
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 discourse
                 .
              
               
                 Commonly
                 those
                 people
                 who
                 try
                 all
                 Doctrines
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 swayed
                 more
                 by
                 its
                 Authority
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Customs
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 do
                 much
                 hesitate
                 and
                 stagger
                 concerning
                 the
                 sole
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 pomp
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 sacred
                 mystical
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Humane
                 Institution
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 let
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Party
                 never
                 look
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 these
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 remove
                 the
                 matters
                 
                 in
                 Question
                 ,
                 whereat
                 a
                 knowing
                 people
                 are
                 always
                 ready
                 to
                 stumble
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 are
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 so
                 hateful
                 a
                 generation
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 odious
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 ever
                 odious
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 such
                 Ignorants
                 as
                 follow
                 the
                 Cry
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 considerable
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 by
                 revolt
                 ;
                 and
                 whatever
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 never
                 the
                 worse
                 of
                 their
                 main
                 Cause
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Character
                 given
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 some
                 or
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 a
                 liberry
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 judgements
                 touching
                 conformity
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 conformity
                 will
                 not
                 strengthen
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 those
                 Prelatists
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 rigid
                 in
                 such
                 impositions
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 to
                 tread
                 down
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 notable
                 question
                 which
                 a
                 Carthaginian
                 Senator
                 put
                 to
                 Hanibal's
                 Agents
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 great
                 overthrow
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 at
                 Canna
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 magnified
                 Hanibal's
                 great
                 Atchievements
                 ,
                 Hanno
                 asked
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   any
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   had
                   come
                   to
                   demand
                   Peace
                   ;
                   and
                   whether
                   any
                   Town
                   of
                   the
                   Latines
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   Colonies
                   had
                   yet
                   rebelled
                   against
                   the
                   Romans
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Agents
                 denying
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Hanno
                 replied
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   is
                   the
                   War
                   as
                   intire
                   yet
                   as
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   .
                
                 I
                 apply
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 easily
                 men
                 mistake
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 for
                 a
                 triumph
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 they
                 have
                 gotten
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 controversie
                 is
                 still
                 as
                 intire
                 and
                 firm
                 as
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Hitherto
                   I
                   have
                   asserted
                
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 Universality
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 a
                 partial
                 Interest
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   manifest
                   ,
                
                 That
                 the
                 several
                 Parties
                 by
                 a
                 mutual
                 yielding
                 and
                 waving
                 their
                 partial
                 Interests
                 may
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 Universality
                 :
                 for
                 
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   these
                   ground-works
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 breach
                 is
                 not
                 kept
                 open
                 by
                 any
                 formed
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 either
                 Party
                 ,
                 nor
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 trust
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 everlasting
                 
                 enmity
                 ;
                 but
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 humour
                 of
                 opposition
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 qualified
                 and
                 subdued
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 carnal
                 design
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 denied
                 when
                 its
                 errour
                 and
                 danger
                 is
                 discovered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   remainder
                   of
                   this
                   Discourse
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                
                 That
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 are
                 fit
                 and
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 imbodied
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 people
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 Union
                 by
                 several
                 Arguments
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 remove
                 certain
                 impediments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 particular
                 concernments
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   lastly
                
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 some
                 few
                 essays
                 concerning
                 the
                 paths
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 sometimes
                 constrained
                 by
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 some
                 and
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 boast
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 behalf
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Apologize
                 again
                 and
                 
                 again
                 for
                 speaking
                 as
                 a
                 fool
                 :
                 I
                 trust
                 therefore
                 that
                 wise
                 men
                 will
                 bear
                 with
                 that
                 unto
                 which
                 the
                 like
                 necessity
                 compels
                 me
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 denominated
                 Presbyterian
                 .
                 In
                 estimating
                 the
                 numbers
                 of
                 this
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 to
                 go
                 by
                 the
                 Poll
                 throughout
                 all
                 sorts
                 promiscuously
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 survey
                 of
                 the
                 intelligent
                 and
                 active
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sort
                 to
                 compare
                 their
                 number
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 in
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 reckoning
                 suppose
                 them
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 balancing
                 number
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 pass
                 from
                 number
                 to
                 weight
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sincere
                 ,
                 cannot
                 deny
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 serious
                 persons
                 ;
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sober
                 in
                 their
                 judgements
                 ,
                 cannot
                 deny
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sober
                 in
                 their
                 conversations
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 serious
                 ,
                 and
                 sincere
                 ,
                 and
                 sober
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 Religion
                 as
                 in
                 Morality
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 sober
                 people
                 are
                 more
                 valuable
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 Religious
                 and
                 Civil
                 concernments
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 dissolute
                 or
                 vain
                 and
                 empty
                 persons
                 .
                 One
                 serious
                 rational
                 man
                 will
                 carry
                 more
                 in
                 fit
                 opportunities
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 vapourers
                 in
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 ill
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 commonly
                 despise
                 them
                 as
                 an
                 unlearned
                 dull
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 knowing
                 nothing
                 .
                 Truly
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 herein
                 boast
                 beyond
                 our
                 line
                 ,
                 nor
                 magnifie
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 in
                 derogation
                 to
                 any
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 this
                 disparagement
                 is
                 cast
                 upon
                 them
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 no
                 vapourers
                 .
                 Surely
                 they
                 have
                 amongst
                 them
                 both
                 Divines
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 backs
                 upon
                 gainsayers
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 been
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 render
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 judgment
                 and
                 practice
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 shall
                 demand
                 it
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 envy
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 any
                 Episcopal
                 Divines
                 ,
                 but
                 gladly
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 partake
                 in
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 wish
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 gift
                 is
                 received
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 servicable
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Neither
                 are
                 they
                 an
                 ignoble
                 abject
                 sort
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 appeared
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 degenerated
                 from
                 the
                 English
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Valour
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 for
                 common
                 tranquility
                 and
                 safety
                 closed
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 opportunity
                 for
                 a
                 general
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 knowingly
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 reviving
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Party
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 enmity
                 would
                 cease
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 amidst
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 left
                 in
                 sadness
                 .
                 The
                 present
                 interruption
                 and
                 check
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 expected
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 we
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 hurry
                 of
                 mens
                 minds
                 upon
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 unexpected
                 change
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 happeneth
                 that
                 they
                 scarce
                 know
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 contain
                 themselves
                 within
                 due
                 bounds
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 trust
                 that
                 these
                 passions
                 will
                 be
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 all
                 will
                 settle
                 in
                 a
                 calm
                 and
                 good
                 temper
                 .
                 Hitherto
                 the
                 contradictions
                 may
                 pass
                 for
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 passion
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 inveterate
                 malice
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 
                   dum
                   res
                   est
                   integra
                
                 ,
                 let
                 second
                 
                 thoughts
                 be
                 milder
                 .
                 A
                 quick
                 passage
                 of
                 Count
                 Olivares
                 touching
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 of
                 Accommodation
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 pertinent
                 to
                 this
                 business
                 .
                 Our
                 late
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 when
                 Prince
                 of
                 Wales
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Court
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 the
                 marriage
                 with
                 the
                 Infanta
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Negotiation
                 being
                 clogged
                 with
                 many
                 interruptions
                 ,
                 discontents
                 and
                 jealousies
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 being
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 asunder
                 ,
                 Olivares
                 whether
                 in
                 humour
                 or
                 earnest
                 propounded
                 these
                 three
                 ways
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Prince
                
                 Charles
                 
                   should
                   become
                   a
                   Catholique
                
                 ;
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                
                 Infanta
                 
                   should
                   be
                   delivered
                   unto
                   him
                   upon
                   the
                   former
                   security
                   without
                   further
                   Condition
                
                 ;
                 The
                 third
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   bind
                   him
                   as
                   fast
                   as
                   they
                   could
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   trust
                   him
                   with
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
                 Of
                 these
                 three
                 ways
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 were
                 good
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 last
                 was
                 a
                 bad
                 one
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 might
                 a
                 discerning
                 Prelatist
                 resolve
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 three
                 ways
                 of
                 bringing
                 these
                 disputes
                 to
                 an
                 issue
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Presbyterians
                   should
                   voluntarily
                   become
                   Episcopal
                   ,
                   and
                   thorowly
                   
                   conformable
                
                 ;
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   brotherly
                   accord
                   should
                   be
                   held
                   open
                   and
                   secure
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   an
                   equal
                   Accommodation
                
                 ;
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   be
                   trusted
                   in
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   bound
                   up
                   fast
                   by
                   the
                   hardest
                   Condition
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   imposed
                   ▪
                
                 Of
                 these
                 three
                 ways
                 let
                 him
                 conclude
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 interest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 last
                 very
                 bad
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 Much
                 partiality
                 and
                 prejudice
                 hath
                 gotten
                 the
                 sway
                 in
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 speak
                 and
                 act
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 none
                 ,
                 to
                 curb
                 none
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 remedies
                 against
                 none
                 but
                 Presbyterians
                 :
                 Was
                 England
                 acquainted
                 with
                 no
                 troubles
                 ,
                 or
                 infested
                 with
                 no
                 intestine
                 broyls
                 before
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 arose
                 ?
                 Are
                 these
                 the
                 proper
                 enemies
                 of
                 England
                 ?
                 Let
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 intestine
                 Enemies
                 of
                 any
                 State
                 are
                 those
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 depend
                 upon
                 Forreign
                 Interests
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 whom
                 Forreign
                 States
                 have
                 influence
                 .
              
               
               
                 A
                 great
                 States-man
                 makes
                 it
                 one
                 fundamental
                 maxime
                 of
                 Queen
                 ELIZABETH
                 to
                 banish
                 hence
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 onely
                 means
                 to
                 break
                 all
                 the
                 plots
                 of
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 who
                 under
                 this
                 pretext
                 did
                 here
                 foment
                 Rebellion
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 the
                 Law
                 banisheth
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 Forreign
                 influences
                 might
                 not
                 distemper
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 temptation
                 to
                 tamper
                 with
                 Forreign
                 Combinations
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Interest
                 is
                 precisely
                 and
                 perfectly
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 unreconcilableness
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 their
                 greatest
                 adversaries
                 will
                 bear
                 them
                 witness
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 ever
                 this
                 Land
                 shall
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 help
                 against
                 its
                 chiefest
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 so
                 true
                 to
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 none
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 interessed
                 in
                 its
                 defence
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 England
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 her
                 fast
                 friends
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 perpetual
                 necessity
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 a
                 wise
                 State
                 is
                 busie
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 making
                 Enemies
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 produce
                 one
                 solid
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 renders
                 this
                 Party
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Person
                 Governing
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 lovers
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Family
                 .
                 From
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 have
                 they
                 any
                 cause
                 of
                 distrust
                 or
                 dis-satisfaction
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 hold
                 in
                 derogation
                 to
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Authority
                 ,
                 safety
                 ,
                 or
                 benefit
                 ;
                 and
                 His
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 hold
                 that
                 stands
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 their
                 security
                 .
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 indeed
                 unhappy
                 differences
                 ;
                 but
                 whence
                 proceeding
                 ?
                 Not
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 intrinsecal
                 to
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Government
                 or
                 to
                 their
                 condition
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 things
                 very
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 Affairs
                 do
                 allow
                 Him
                 to
                 extend
                 Favour
                 and
                 Clemency
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 His
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 and
                 His
                 Condescention
                 towards
                 
                 them
                 will
                 work
                 as
                 happy
                 effects
                 to
                 His
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 men
                 resolving
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 promoted
                 the
                 Kings
                 Return
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 love
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 Unity
                 ;
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Phanaticks
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 surmise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 evil
                 design
                 thereof
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 debate
                 this
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 closure
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 all
                 avowed
                 subjection
                 and
                 service
                 be
                 sincere
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 that
                 His
                 Majesty
                 may
                 safely
                 confide
                 in
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 pretended
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 insincerity
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 add
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 reputation
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Phanaticks
                 would
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Phanaticks
                 would
                 not
                 destroy
                 themselves
                 willingly
                 .
                 The
                 several
                 various
                 Sects
                 will
                 wrangle
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 
                 verbal
                 contests
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 knowingly
                 plotted
                 or
                 banded
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 different
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 all
                 unite
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 Principle
                 of
                 pretended
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 cause
                 of
                 Universal
                 Toleration
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 also
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 self-preservation
                 engaged
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 to
                 obviate
                 and
                 overturn
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 it
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Sectarian
                 Interest
                 and
                 theirs
                 are
                 Inconsistent
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 unreconcilable
                 to
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 part
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 pacifick
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 willing
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 these
                 contentions
                 .
                 Let
                 men
                 surmise
                 the
                 worst
                 they
                 can
                 of
                 their
                 intentions
                 in
                 declaring
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 choice
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 this
                 way
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 they
                 would
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 way
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 lesser
                 evil
                 and
                 the
                 fairer
                 shew
                 of
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 could
                 any
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 knowingly
                 make
                 a
                 choice
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 should
                 destroy
                 their
                 just
                 liberty
                 :
                 
                 wherefore
                 were
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 gain
                 them
                 some
                 regard
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 hoped
                 for
                 some
                 good
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 hope
                 for
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 wilde
                 ways
                 and
                 fancies
                 of
                 Phanaticks
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 turned
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 lesser
                 evil
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 it self
                 desirable
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 clear
                 case
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 sound
                 minds
                 and
                 sober
                 Principles
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 wilderness
                 wherein
                 we
                 wandred
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 uniting
                 of
                 all
                 sound
                 and
                 sober
                 Protestants
                 in
                 things
                 wherein
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mutual
                 forbearance
                 in
                 things
                 not
                 necssary
                 to
                 peace
                 and
                 edification
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 knew
                 their
                 single
                 Interest
                 would
                 not
                 settle
                 the
                 Nation
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Episcopalians
                 may
                 know
                 as
                 well
                 that
                 their
                 single
                 Interest
                 will
                 prove
                 dificient
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 what
                 well-minded
                 persons
                 affecting
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 would
                 not
                 promote
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Family
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 alone
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 can
                 settle
                 ,
                 may
                 pare
                 off
                 the
                 superfluities
                 
                 of
                 particular
                 partial
                 Interests
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 Union
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Great
                 Britain
                 ?
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 design
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 their
                 cordial
                 affection
                 to
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Person
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 their
                 own
                 more
                 affectionate
                 and
                 solemn
                 professions
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 graciously
                 owned
                 by
                 His
                 Majesty
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 persist
                 to
                 gainsay
                 those
                 expressions
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 searchers
                 of
                 hearts
                 ,
                 it
                 lies
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 pretended
                 disaffection
                 by
                 something
                 discernable
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 behaviour
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 that
                 a
                 peoples
                 Conscience
                 and
                 good
                 inclination
                 and
                 disposition
                 be
                 called
                 into
                 question
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 maxime
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   main
                   ground
                   of
                   sure
                   and
                   constant
                   benevolence
                   between
                   Prince
                   and
                   People
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   firm
                   perswasion
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   mntual
                   Interest
                   of
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Royal
                 Person
                 and
                 His
                 Princely
                 Virtues
                 are
                 amiable
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Glory
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 
                 Nation
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 got
                 the
                 mastery
                 over
                 all
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 in
                 restoring
                 Him
                 to
                 His
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 undoubted
                 knowledge
                 that
                 the
                 Nations
                 Interest
                 was
                 bound
                 up
                 in
                 Him
                 our
                 indubitable
                 Soveraign
                 Lord.
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 meer
                 compulsion
                 that
                 drives
                 the
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Interest
                 that
                 draws
                 a
                 willing
                 people
                 :
                 When
                 this
                 latter
                 necessity
                 doth
                 bring
                 a
                 Prince
                 and
                 People
                 together
                 ,
                 ingenuous
                 minds
                 will
                 turn
                 this
                 necessity
                 into
                 a
                 virtue
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 joyning
                 of
                 Interests
                 draws
                 after
                 it
                 the
                 joying
                 of
                 hearts
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 enjoyning
                 the
                 same
                 protection
                 and
                 benefit
                 which
                 other
                 sober
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Loyal
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 will
                 see
                 no
                 other
                 probable
                 nor
                 possible
                 way
                 of
                 repose
                 and
                 safety
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 His
                 Majesties
                 happy
                 Government
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 present
                 force
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 constant
                 Interest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 commended
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 bond
                 of
                 loyalty
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 Princes
                 use
                 to
                 take
                 for
                 their
                 best
                 security
                 .
                 The
                 wisest
                 way
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 reject
                 and
                 slight
                 a
                 party
                 that
                 are
                 
                 brought
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 for
                 a
                 Princes
                 Interest
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 suspition
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 prove
                 inconstant
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 known
                 means
                 of
                 preventing
                 such
                 inconstancy
                 as
                 is
                 pretended
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 manifest
                 that
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 encouragement
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rest
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 own
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 peace
                 do
                 run
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 channel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Reasons
                   aforegoing
                   I
                   conclude
                   ,
                
                 That
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 are
                 fit
                 and
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 imbodied
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 People
                 of
                 
                   England
                   .
                   I
                   proceed
                   to
                   perswade
                   this
                   Union
                   by
                   several
                   Arguments
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 England
                 hath
                 indured
                 conflicts
                 of
                 almost
                 twenty
                 years
                 by
                 Wars
                 ,
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 Commotions
                 ,
                 and
                 manifold
                 changes
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 was
                 abased
                 ,
                 enfeebled
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 very
                 low
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 do
                 shew
                 that
                 some
                 great
                 distemper
                 had
                 taken
                 hold
                 of
                 this
                 Body
                 Politick
                 ,
                 before
                 these
                 things
                 could
                 break
                 forth
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 at
                 length
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 Revolution
                 a
                 providential
                 offer
                 of
                 rest
                 and
                 peace
                 .
                 After
                 those
                 sad
                 conflicts
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 happy
                 offer
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 shall
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 discord
                 lodge
                 perpetually
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 ?
                 I
                 fear
                 passions
                 of
                 bitterness
                 are
                 too
                 ready
                 to
                 stir
                 and
                 provoke
                 .
                 Take
                 away
                 this
                 fuel
                 of
                 strife
                 ,
                 the
                 urging
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 uphold
                 distinctions
                 of
                 Parties
                 .
                 Whilest
                 things
                 are
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 pass
                 ,
                 animosities
                 will
                 arise
                 upon
                 every
                 occasion
                 ;
                 discontents
                 and
                 quarrels
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 in
                 every
                 Town
                 and
                 Parish
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 in
                 all
                 mixed
                 companies
                 and
                 occasional
                 Meetings
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 the
                 propounded
                 Accommodation
                 be
                 accepted
                 and
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 mutual
                 injuries
                 will
                 pass
                 into
                 forgetfulness
                 ;
                 and
                 persons
                 formerly
                 engaged
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 look
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 
                 without
                 provocation
                 and
                 new
                 quarrels
                 .
                 Where
                 is
                 our
                 Charity
                 and
                 regard
                 to
                 publick
                 tranquility
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 reject
                 the
                 sure
                 and
                 only
                 means
                 of
                 Concord
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 Uniformity
                 in
                 Religion
                 is
                 beautiful
                 and
                 amiable
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 consider
                 not
                 only
                 what
                 is
                 desirable
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 attainable
                 .
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 points
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tearms
                 
                   doubtful
                   disputations
                
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 Laws
                 and
                 Canons
                 inforce
                 external
                 Uniformity
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 exerciseth
                 a
                 tyranny
                 over
                 mens
                 judgments
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 servile
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 free
                 ,
                 but
                 captivated
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 suppressed
                 from
                 making
                 a
                 due
                 search
                 into
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 this
                 thraldom
                 will
                 inevitably
                 reach
                 to
                 things
                 of
                 an
                 higher
                 nature
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 vital
                 parts
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 That
                 servile
                 Principle
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Popery
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 introduced
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Laity
                 
                 should
                 not
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 try
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 delivered
                 ,
                 but
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 what
                 their
                 Teachers
                 say
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 judgment
                 of
                 discretion
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 will
                 follow
                 gross
                 ignorance
                 and
                 supine
                 carelesness
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 any
                 whit
                 mind
                 Religion
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 )
                 a
                 blind
                 devotion
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 people
                 rude
                 and
                 servile
                 in
                 Religion
                 will
                 be
                 rude
                 and
                 dissolute
                 in
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Popish
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 where
                 spiritual
                 tyranny
                 prevaileth
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 evil
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 countervailed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 imaginable
                 benefit
                 of
                 Uniformity
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 profitable
                 Uniformity
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 and
                 stands
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 indivisible
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 admits
                 a
                 latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 variety
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 lesser
                 moment
                 ,
                 becomes
                 more
                 graceful
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 unstrained
                 and
                 unaffected
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 chief
                 point
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 those
                 whose
                 work
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 mould
                 and
                 manage
                 a
                 Nation
                 according
                 to
                 any
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 undrestand
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 what
                 Principles
                 possess
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 considerable
                 Parties
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 pass
                 things
                 are
                 already
                 brought
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 duly
                 observe
                 and
                 regard
                 the
                 disposition
                 and
                 present
                 State
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 principles
                 and
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 considerable
                 Parties
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 best
                 advice
                 for
                 a
                 happy
                 settlement
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 a
                 course
                 as
                 is
                 wisely
                 and
                 succesfully
                 taken
                 in
                 one
                 Nation
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 business
                 prove
                 unfortunate
                 in
                 another
                 Nation
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 .
                 A
                 State
                 may
                 probably
                 root
                 out
                 such
                 opinions
                 as
                 it
                 conceives
                 to
                 be
                 heterodox
                 and
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 by
                 using
                 great
                 severity
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 opinions
                 are
                 but
                 newly
                 sowed
                 in
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 abhor
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 aim
                 to
                 live
                 securely
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Nation
                 in
                 general
                 is
                 devoted
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 customs
                 of
                 their
                 fore-fathers
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 when
                 the
                 opinions
                 have
                 been
                 deeply
                 rooted
                 and
                 far
                 spread
                 ,
                 by
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Nation
                 of
                 a
                 free
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 zealous
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Law
                 sence
                 are
                 called
                 Cives
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 detest
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 day
                 England
                 affords
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Zealots
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Presbyterian
                 Zealots
                 ,
                 balancing
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 there
                 lye
                 a
                 more
                 indifferent
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 whereof
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 care
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 others
                 are
                 more
                 intelligent
                 and
                 considerate
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 seem
                 to
                 approve
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 to
                 disapprove
                 some
                 things
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 :
                 As
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 the
                 indifferent
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 do
                 accord
                 with
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 way
                 in
                 affecting
                 the
                 Common-Prayer-Book
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 any
                 reckoning
                 for
                 
                 worth
                 or
                 honesty
                 ,
                 do
                 also
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 way
                 ,
                 affect
                 the
                 constant
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 residency
                 of
                 Ministers
                 in
                 their
                 Parochial
                 Charges
                 ,
                 and
                 disaffect
                 plurality
                 of
                 Benefices
                 .
                 Knowledge
                 hath
                 so
                 increased
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 general
                 will
                 more
                 observe
                 their
                 Teachers
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 conversation
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 impertinencies
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 irregularities
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 shall
                 not
                 pass
                 without
                 noting
                 .
                 The
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 scandalous
                 will
                 fall
                 into
                 contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 slighted
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 profanation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
                 by
                 open
                 sports
                 and
                 pastimes
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Civil
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 accounted
                 scandalous
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Age
                 being
                 more
                 discerning
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 affect
                 a
                 greater
                 liberty
                 of
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Discourse
                 then
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 requires
                 a
                 temper
                 or
                 medium
                 between
                 two
                 extreams
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 
                   medium
                   abnegationis
                
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 unnecessary
                 things
                 wherein
                 
                 no
                 accord
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 between
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 by
                 abolishing
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 injoyning
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   medium
                   participationis
                
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 Order
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 moderate
                 of
                 both
                 Parties
                 do
                 easily
                 comply
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 State
                 like
                 a
                 prudent
                 Mother
                 ,
                 not
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 passions
                 of
                 her
                 angry
                 Children
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 engage
                 in
                 their
                 quarrels
                 on
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 settle
                 such
                 a
                 temperament
                 for
                 their
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 may
                 ensue
                 between
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 though
                 difference
                 of
                 judgment
                 still
                 remains
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Nation
                 shall
                 not
                 espouse
                 to
                 it self
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 ,
                 but
                 intirely
                 reserve
                 it self
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Universality
                 ,
                 those
                 hot
                 disputes
                 and
                 contests
                 will
                 of
                 themselves
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 different
                 judgments
                 will
                 be
                 less
                 fond
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 opinions
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 observe
                 that
                 the
                 State
                 doth
                 not
                 judge
                 its
                 happiness
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 consists
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Kingdom
                 after
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 foundations
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 marvellous
                 turn
                 re-established
                 upon
                 its
                 ancient
                 basis
                 .
                 And
                 verily
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 wrought
                 the
                 change
                 will
                 settle
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 brought
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 pass
                 will
                 keep
                 them
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 overlook
                 and
                 sleight
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 was
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 universality
                 ,
                 the
                 Vote
                 of
                 all
                 England
                 ?
                 This
                 did
                 produce
                 an
                 universal
                 motion
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 vehement
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 violent
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 against
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 nature
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 having
                 been
                 out
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 preternatural
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 force
                 was
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 moved
                 to
                 their
                 center
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 fundamental
                 constitution
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 change
                 was
                 not
                 terrible
                 ,
                 but
                 calm
                 ,
                 kindly
                 and
                 unbloody
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 that
                 natural
                 inclination
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 resting
                 place
                 ,
                 will
                 keep
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 untill
                 by
                 violence
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 
                 thence
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 universality
                 ,
                 which
                 produced
                 a
                 kindly
                 motion
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 settle
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 place
                 and
                 order
                 upon
                 the
                 right
                 foundation
                 ,
                 will
                 keep
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 until
                 such
                 external
                 force
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 can
                 break
                 and
                 dissipate
                 the
                 universality
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 this
                 great
                 revolution
                 hath
                 not
                 happened
                 by
                 the
                 prevailing
                 force
                 of
                 one
                 Party
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 unstrained
                 motion
                 of
                 all
                 England
                 ,
                 what
                 reason
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 one
                 Party
                 should
                 thrust
                 the
                 other
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 of
                 rest
                 upon
                 the
                 common
                 Foundation
                 ?
                 When
                 common
                 consent
                 hath
                 laid
                 this
                 excellent
                 Foundation
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 quietness
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 Superstructure
                 of
                 particular
                 unnecessary
                 forms
                 cast
                 off
                 some
                 as
                 a
                 divided
                 and
                 rejected
                 Party
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 peace
                 keep
                 peace
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 Gods
                 help
                 it
                 will
                 surely
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 timely
                 observed
                 and
                 followed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 gain
                 say
                 but
                 the
                 composure
                 of
                 these
                 differences
                 hath
                 much
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 requires
                 much
                 prudence
                 ,
                 care
                 and
                 patience
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 helm
                 of
                 Government
                 :
                 Nevertheless
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 judicious
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 will
                 give
                 consent
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 give
                 consent
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 single
                 aim
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 increase
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 increase
                 and
                 stability
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 :
                 Suppose
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   ,
                   Grecian
                   ,
                   Armenian
                   ,
                   Ethiopick
                   ,
                
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 might
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 one
                 Church-Communion
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 upon
                 as
                 easie
                 tearms
                 as
                 English
                 Prelatists
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 may
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 heart
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 prodigious
                 uncharitableness
                 and
                 fury
                 of
                 opposition
                 to
                 withstand
                 it
                 ?
                 As
                 all
                 the
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Christianism
                 would
                 pursue
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 tearms
                 ,
                 so
                 should
                 all
                 the
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Protestantism
                 pursue
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 all
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 wherein
                 they
                 harmoniously
                 agree
                 
                 will
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 
                   the
                   Unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   Bond
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                
                 if
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 not
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 those
                 professed
                 Doctrines
                 .
                 To
                 heal
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Cause
                 ,
                 how
                 glorious
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 to
                 refuse
                 and
                 withstand
                 this
                 healing
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 cause
                 the
                 Popish
                 faction
                 to
                 glory
                 against
                 us
                 ?
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   our
                   adversaries
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   uncircumcised
                   glory
                   in
                   our
                   shame
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Faith
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 gladly
                 have
                 made
                 up
                 breaches
                 in
                 Religion
                 among
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 yielding
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 greater
                 moment
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 among
                 disagreeing
                 Protestants
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Trent
                   ,
                   Ferdinand
                
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 Maximilian
                 his
                 son
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bavaria
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 by
                 their
                 Embassadors
                 ,
                 for
                 quieting
                 
                 of
                 their
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Divine
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 tongue
                 might
                 be
                 allowed
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 of
                 greater
                 importance
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 things
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 among
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 either
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 judge
                 by
                 their
                 declared
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 some
                 hidden
                 design
                 :
                 And
                 those
                 forenamed
                 Princes
                 would
                 surely
                 have
                 taken
                 that
                 way
                 for
                 uniting
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 power
                 been
                 independent
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 dependance
                 upon
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 Authority
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 from
                 either
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 perceived
                 after
                 much
                 instance
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Reformation
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 .
                 Moreover
                 those
                 Princes
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Faith
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 fairer
                 pretence
                 according
                 to
                 Popish
                 Principles
                 ,
                 to
                 crush
                 the
                 dissenting
                 Part
                 of
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 Heresie
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 root
                 
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 Protestant
                 State
                 can
                 have
                 to
                 extirpate
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 .
                 Likewise
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Charles
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 great
                 Atchievements
                 ,
                 designing
                 to
                 establish
                 an
                 intire
                 Dominion
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 conceived
                 that
                 his
                 way
                 was
                 to
                 unite
                 the
                 German
                 Nation
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 reformation
                 or
                 Accommodation
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 laboured
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 procuring
                 and
                 upholding
                 the
                 Trent-Council
                 ;
                 until
                 at
                 length
                 despairing
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 succession
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 laid
                 aside
                 all
                 thoughts
                 of
                 restoring
                 the
                 ancient
                 Religion
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 all
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 continued
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 though
                 all
                 these
                 Princes
                 were
                 deceived
                 in
                 expecting
                 such
                 a
                 Union
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 divers
                 and
                 important
                 Interests
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 end
                 as
                 was
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 desired
                 ;
                 yet
                 herein
                 they
                 took
                 not
                 their
                 aim
                 amiss
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 re-uniting
                 of
                 
                 their
                 broken
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 using
                 a
                 Temper
                 and
                 Accommodation
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 Estates
                 intire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 more
                 importunate
                 in
                 pressing
                 home
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 brotherly
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 time
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 present
                 condition
                 of
                 these
                 Affairs
                 seem
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 sick
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 Physitians
                 call
                 a
                 Crisis
                 ,
                 when
                 nature
                 and
                 the
                 disease
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 the
                 conflict
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 for
                 life
                 or
                 death
                 .
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 in
                 Religion
                 seems
                 now
                 to
                 approach
                 to
                 its
                 Crisis
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 shall
                 prevail
                 and
                 live
                 ,
                 or
                 dye
                 and
                 fail
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 It
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 feared
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 now
                 or
                 never
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 and
                 sad
                 divisions
                 and
                 the
                 calamitous
                 effects
                 thereof
                 ,
                 an
                 implacable
                 spirit
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 bear
                 sway
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 restauration
                 and
                 expected
                 union
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 beget
                 a
                 despair
                 of
                 all
                 future
                 reconciliation
                 .
                 If
                 after
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 calamities
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 concurring
                 circumstances
                 
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Revolution
                 will
                 not
                 incline
                 mens
                 heares
                 to
                 Peace
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 gracious
                 Visitation
                 .
                 Happy
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   in
                   this
                   its
                   day
                   it
                   knows
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   its
                   Peace
                   !
                
              
               
                 Having
                 pressed
                 the
                 Vnion
                 by
                 these
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 remove
                 certain
                 impediments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 great
                 impediment
                 is
                 an
                 erroneous
                 judgment
                 touching
                 the
                 times
                 foregoing
                 the
                 late
                 Wars
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 great
                 and
                 manifold
                 distempers
                 have
                 happened
                 and
                 continued
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 these
                 troubles
                 ,
                 the
                 defects
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 are
                 quite
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 commonly
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 latter
                 miseries
                 ,
                 it
                 drawn
                 out
                 to
                 any
                 length
                 ,
                 do
                 drown
                 the
                 rememberance
                 of
                 by-past
                 evils
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 discerns
                 only
                 things
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 affar
                 off
                 ,
                 is
                 purblind
                 .
                 I
                 abhor
                 to
                 take
                 
                 upon
                 me
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 our
                 late
                 distracted
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 distempers
                 whereof
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 palliate
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 distempers
                 have
                 their
                 times
                 of
                 breeding
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 breaking
                 forth
                 .
                 Certainly
                 that
                 dismal
                 Tempest
                 which
                 succeeded
                 the
                 long
                 Calm
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 had
                 its
                 time
                 of
                 gathering
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 To
                 heal
                 the
                 symptomes
                 of
                 a
                 disease
                 ,
                 its
                 rooted
                 cause
                 being
                 neglected
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 palliative
                 cure
                 .
                 To
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 irregularities
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 inquire
                 into
                 the
                 former
                 causes
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 hide
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 heal
                 the
                 maladies
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXX
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 errour
                 which
                 turns
                 away
                 mens
                 eyes
                 from
                 beholding
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 affairs
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 dissenting
                 Party
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 as
                 silly
                 and
                 irrational
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 is
                 joyned
                 a
                 vain
                 conceit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Party
                 with
                 their
                 Opinions
                 would
                 soon
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 few
                 
                 turbulent
                 and
                 factious
                 spirits
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 )
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 men
                 to
                 bear
                 down
                 their
                 opposites
                 more
                 with
                 scorn
                 and
                 contumely
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 any
                 temperate
                 and
                 solid
                 reasoning
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 men
                 wilful
                 ,
                 precipitate
                 ,
                 unmerciful
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 them
                 forward
                 by
                 rigid
                 injunctions
                 and
                 severe
                 inquisitions
                 to
                 suppress
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 might
                 walk
                 in
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 themselves
                 did
                 walk
                 in
                 love
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 little
                 of
                 Reason
                 as
                 Religion
                 in
                 this
                 self-admiring
                 humour
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 weak
                 and
                 selfish
                 minds
                 to
                 contract
                 Religion
                 to
                 certain
                 modes
                 and
                 forms
                 which
                 stand
                 not
                 by
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 wills
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 little
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 disputable
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 supposed
                 lawful
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Charity
                 .
                 To
                 think
                 that
                 none
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 a
                 sound
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 a
                 fit
                 minister
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 subscribe
                 to
                 such
                 modes
                 and
                 forms
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 narrow
                 and
                 ignoble
                 judgment
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 as
                 much
                 pride
                 as
                 
                 weakness
                 to
                 contemn
                 the
                 setled
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 knowing
                 and
                 serious
                 people
                 ,
                 steddy
                 in
                 their
                 Principles
                 and
                 practices
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 worthy
                 of
                 no
                 regard
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 dissent
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 which
                 in
                 themselves
                 are
                 of
                 little
                 moment
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wisdom
                 shall
                 dye
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Noble
                 and
                 high
                 capacities
                 and
                 judgments
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 deep
                 reach
                 ,
                 do
                 know
                 they
                 cannot
                 square
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 the
                 narrow
                 compass
                 of
                 those
                 conceived
                 Principles
                 that
                 have
                 possessed
                 and
                 seasoned
                 their
                 own
                 mindes
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 look
                 also
                 without
                 themselves
                 ,
                 rightly
                 judging
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 own
                 peculiar
                 Notions
                 ,
                 so
                 another
                 sort
                 have
                 theirs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 divers
                 men
                 are
                 carried
                 divers
                 ways
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 natural
                 temper
                 ,
                 custom
                 ,
                 education
                 ,
                 or
                 studious
                 inquires
                 .
                 They
                 know
                 likewise
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 constraining
                 of
                 all
                 mindes
                 to
                 one
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 without
                 imbasing
                 their
                 judgments
                 to
                 perfect
                 slavery
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 in
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Kingdom
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Papacy
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 men
                 of
                 vastest
                 parts
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 true
                 nobleness
                 of
                 judgment
                 have
                 been
                 ever
                 favourable
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 dissented
                 only
                 in
                 such
                 opinions
                 ,
                 as
                 amongst
                 wise
                 and
                 sober
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 determined
                 ,
                 unless
                 their
                 peculiar
                 Interest
                 were
                 bound
                 up
                 in
                 those
                 Opinions
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 nobleness
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 which
                 naturally
                 inclines
                 to
                 allow
                 ones
                 self
                 and
                 others
                 this
                 righteous
                 liberty
                 ,
                 is
                 sometimes
                 driven
                 back
                 and
                 streightned
                 by
                 politick
                 Interests
                 .
                 Verily
                 a
                 judgment
                 truly
                 noble
                 is
                 truly
                 Catholick
                 ;
                 and
                 true
                 Catholicism
                 is
                 most
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 by
                 pretended
                 Catholicks
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 maintain
                 Christian
                 Concord
                 with
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 hold
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXI
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 incident
                 to
                 ruling
                 men
                 to
                 cherish
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 indignation
                 against
                 the
                 dissenting
                 Party
                 .
                 Hence
                 ariseth
                 a
                 great
                 perturbation
                 of
                 judgment
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 reason
                 
                 of
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 this
                 passion
                 ,
                 when
                 dissenters
                 modestly
                 assert
                 their
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 instantly
                 comply
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 expected
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 petulancy
                 and
                 peevishness
                 .
                 When
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 frowardness
                 breaks
                 forth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 encountred
                 with
                 that
                 severity
                 which
                 hazards
                 the
                 undoing
                 of
                 the
                 weak
                 Part
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 healed
                 :
                 And
                 their
                 dis-satisfaction
                 is
                 judged
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 incurable
                 pride
                 and
                 malice
                 .
                 This
                 perturbation
                 of
                 judgment
                 begets
                 a
                 great
                 distemper
                 in
                 publick
                 Councils
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 persons
                 bearing
                 Rule
                 watch
                 over
                 this
                 dangerous
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 dread
                 its
                 tyranny
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 perversness
                 be
                 always
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 non-compliancs
                 of
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Party
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 heart
                 to
                 extend
                 compassion
                 to
                 multitudes
                 of
                 His
                 Loyal
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 off
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 sundry
                 impositions
                 in
                 matters
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 good
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Concessions
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Others
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 helped
                 forwards
                 His
                 Majesties
                 design
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 are
                 offended
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 yield
                 in
                 nothing
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 indulgence
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 more
                 resolved
                 against
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 Conformity
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 should
                 their
                 eye
                 be
                 evil
                 because
                 His
                 Majesties
                 eye
                 is
                 good
                 ?
                 Have
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 abated
                 nothing
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 for
                 peace
                 sake
                 they
                 have
                 declared
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 platform
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 other
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 a
                 regulated
                 Episcopacy
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 wave
                 the
                 Directory
                 for
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accept
                 a
                 Reformed
                 Liturgy
                 ?
                 Indifferent
                 men
                 would
                 judge
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 advance
                 towards
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 closure
                 is
                 hereby
                 really
                 intended
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 have
                 the
                 Prelatists
                 done
                 in
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 moderation
                 ?
                 Have
                 they
                 desisted
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 even
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 not
                 injoyned
                 by
                 any
                 Law
                 or
                 Canon
                 ?
                 Suppose
                 
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 (
                 be
                 they
                 few
                 or
                 many
                 )
                 do
                 as
                 yet
                 forbear
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 some
                 Forms
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 apprehend
                 not
                 simply
                 unlawful
                 ;
                 perhaps
                 some
                 reason
                 of
                 scandal
                 may
                 cause
                 this
                 forbearance
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 to
                 the
                 injudicious
                 they
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 contradict
                 their
                 own
                 Principles
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 servile
                 fear
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 worldly
                 ends
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 malicious
                 might
                 take
                 occasion
                 ,
                 though
                 none
                 were
                 given
                 ,
                 to
                 reproach
                 them
                 for
                 temporizing
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 concerns
                 Christs
                 Ministers
                 to
                 prevent
                 ,
                 what
                 in
                 them
                 lies
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 just
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 an
                 unjust
                 and
                 causeless
                 contempt
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 willing
                 that
                 some
                 persons
                 of
                 good
                 affections
                 ,
                 but
                 weaker
                 judgments
                 ,
                 should
                 take
                 offence
                 at
                 their
                 early
                 and
                 easie
                 compliance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fall
                 into
                 down-right
                 separation
                 .
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 attend
                 a
                 good
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 necessary
                 inlargement
                 that
                 may
                 encompass
                 and
                 gather
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 sound
                 belief
                 and
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 .
                 Nothing
                 therefore
                 appears
                 
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 hitherto
                 conscienciously
                 and
                 judiciously
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Favour
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 thankfulness
                 have
                 they
                 expressed
                 their
                 sence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 acknowledgments
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 :
                 His
                 Royal
                 and
                 Paternal
                 Charity
                 is
                 precious
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 provoking
                 frowardness
                 ,
                 should
                 grave
                 Patriots
                 and
                 wise
                 Counsellors
                 thereupon
                 destroy
                 the
                 weak
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 heal
                 it
                 ?
                 A
                 prudent
                 Father
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 provoked
                 by
                 the
                 stubbornness
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 as
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 desperate
                 ;
                 whilest
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 hope
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 meet
                 indeed
                 for
                 Princes
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 just
                 indignation
                 ,
                 when
                 Subjects
                 presuming
                 on
                 their
                 clemency
                 do
                 not
                 contain
                 themselves
                 within
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 seasonable
                 expression
                 of
                 such
                 disdain
                 ,
                 wisely
                 managed
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 force
                 in
                 Government
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 if
                 it
                 get
                 the
                 mastery
                 it
                 is
                 exceeding
                 perillous
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Counsel
                 of
                 indignation
                 that
                 proceeded
                 from
                 
                 Rehoboam's
                 young
                 Counsellors
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 greater
                 mischief
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 cloud
                 of
                 this
                 passion
                 darkens
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 distinguish
                 between
                 present
                 dis-satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 incurable
                 pride
                 and
                 malice
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 peoples
                 present
                 dis-satisfaction
                 about
                 remediable
                 grievances
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 deemed
                 implacable
                 enmity
                 ,
                 commonly
                 pernicions
                 councels
                 take
                 place
                 :
                 Then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 suggested
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Grace
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 make
                 them
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 insolent
                 :
                 For
                 none
                 may
                 hope
                 to
                 overcome
                 pride
                 by
                 condescention
                 ,
                 or
                 inveterate
                 malice
                 by
                 good
                 turns
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 true
                 saying
                 ,
                 but
                 perverted
                 by
                 mis-application
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 to
                 judge
                 rightly
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 differ
                 ,
                 let
                 a
                 Prince
                 consider
                 diligently
                 whether
                 the
                 present
                 averseness
                 proceeds
                 from
                 rooted
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fixed
                 Interest
                 ,
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 his
                 Estate
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 pressures
                 of
                 the
                 grieved
                 Party
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 necessary
                 props
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 without
                 which
                 his
                 greatness
                 may
                 well
                 consist
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 never
                 question
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 whose
                 Principles
                 and
                 designs
                 are
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 Interest
                 of
                 his
                 Estate
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 their
                 present
                 distempers
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 grievances
                 being
                 redressed
                 ,
                 time
                 will
                 wear
                 out
                 those
                 distempers
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 a
                 people
                 will
                 not
                 less
                 value
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 yieldeth
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 concernments
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 judge
                 it
                 a
                 forced
                 yielding
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 force
                 which
                 is
                 yielded
                 for
                 present
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 main
                 Interest
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 cleave
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 by
                 discerning
                 that
                 his
                 and
                 their
                 good
                 do
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 makes
                 them
                 hope
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 seek
                 their
                 good
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 When
                 Governours
                 resent
                 the
                 non-compliances
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 ,
                 their
                 best
                 remedy
                 is
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 occasions
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 crossing
                 the
                 Interests
                 of
                 State
                 or
                 Maximes
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 then
                 will
                 the
                 honest-minded
                 be
                 mollified
                 and
                 moulded
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 towards
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 obstinate
                 persons
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 severity
                 will
                 be
                 used
                 more
                 succesfully
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 wisedom
                 of
                 rulers
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 lessen
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 contract
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 offenders
                 :
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 sufferers
                 upon
                 a
                 Religious
                 account
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 truth
                 or
                 pretence
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 glory
                 in
                 suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 it
                 may
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Rulers
                 detriment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXII
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 great
                 impediment
                 of
                 publick
                 concord
                 is
                 an
                 erroneous
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 numerous
                 Party
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 seek
                 nor
                 mind
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 reckon
                 themselves
                 sure
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 major
                 Vote
                 in
                 all
                 Councils
                 and
                 Conventions
                 ;
                 they
                 see
                 wind
                 and
                 tide
                 serving
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 consider
                 but
                 few
                 things
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 a
                 sudden
                 judgment
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 falls
                 short
                 .
                 Great
                 prosperity
                 oft-times
                 blinds
                 the
                 wise
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 fools
                 ;
                 and
                 great
                 advantages
                 divert
                 the
                 mind
                 
                 from
                 heeding
                 many
                 important
                 circumstances
                 of
                 a
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 judgment
                 made
                 concerning
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 imperfect
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 minded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dissenting
                 party
                 is
                 not
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 rabble
                 multitude
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 of
                 Phanatique
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 honest
                 and
                 sober
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 act
                 from
                 principles
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 render
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 practice
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 conscience
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 discretion
                 as
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 instances
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 do
                 not
                 concern
                 by-matters
                 and
                 mutable
                 occasions
                 ,
                 but
                 matters
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 never
                 cease
                 nor
                 vary
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 party
                 far
                 distant
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 near
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 place
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 live
                 among
                 us
                 cannot
                 be
                 far
                 from
                 us
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 agreement
                 in
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 well
                 severed
                 nor
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 divided
                 State
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 grow
                 up
                 under
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 professed
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 deliberations
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 things
                 to
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 debates
                 of
                 great
                 consequence
                 to
                 lead
                 the
                 indifferent
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 many
                 temperate
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 apparent
                 equity
                 of
                 their
                 proposals
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 and
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 ,
                 do
                 challenge
                 a
                 due
                 regard
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 see
                 through
                 a
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 perfect
                 judgment
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 judicious
                 should
                 consider
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 bulk
                 and
                 corps
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 spirit
                 doth
                 quicken
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 vivacity
                 and
                 constancy
                 their
                 motions
                 do
                 proceed
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Interest
                 is
                 pursued
                 .
                 It
                 comes
                 also
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 this
                 inquiry
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 intrinsick
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 when
                 they
                 stand
                 by
                 themselves
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 adventitious
                 strength
                 may
                 fail
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 at
                 present
                 the
                 advantage
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 haply
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 in
                 shew
                 greater
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 
                 appear
                 to
                 affect
                 a
                 stated
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 serve
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 be
                 conscious
                 thereof
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 late
                 great
                 revolution
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 do
                 easily
                 run
                 from
                 one
                 extream
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 cannot
                 run
                 too
                 far
                 from
                 those
                 troubles
                 and
                 discomposures
                 which
                 last
                 oppressed
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 prudent
                 ponder
                 their
                 paths
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 passionate
                 multitude
                 may
                 at
                 length
                 know
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 discern
                 alike
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 both
                 extreams
                 .
                 Many
                 that
                 are
                 lifted
                 up
                 may
                 give
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 under
                 great
                 displeasure
                 ;
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 cast
                 down
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 advised
                 by
                 their
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 stumbling
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 indeared
                 ,
                 yet
                 inoffensive
                 to
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
                 Such
                 vicissitudes
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 hatred
                 do
                 happen
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   new
                   thing
                   under
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXIII
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 obstacle
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 this
                 conjunction
                 is
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 the
                 sure
                 and
                 only
                 means
                 of
                 preventing
                 schism
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaining
                 unity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 multiplying
                 Ceremonial
                 injunctions
                 and
                 Canons
                 ,
                 by
                 requiring
                 full
                 conformity
                 to
                 controverted
                 forms
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 well
                 be
                 spared
                 ,
                 by
                 exacting
                 not
                 only
                 submission
                 of
                 practice
                 ,
                 but
                 assent
                 of
                 judgment
                 declared
                 by
                 subscription
                 to
                 all
                 particulars
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 jot
                 and
                 tittle
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sure
                 way
                 of
                 endless
                 dissention
                 among
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 bottomed
                 on
                 this
                 principle
                 of
                 believing
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 believes
                 .
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 imposing
                 hath
                 discomposed
                 all
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 and
                 rends
                 the
                 several
                 Churches
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 rent
                 incurable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 foulest
                 schism
                 that
                 was
                 ever
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Chillingworth
                   ,
                   —
                   Not
                   Protestants
                   for
                   rejecting
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   for
                   imposing
                   on
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Doctrines
                   unwritten
                   
                   and
                   unnecessary
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   disturbing
                   the
                   Churches
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   dividing
                   Unity
                   in
                   such
                   matters
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   an
                   high
                   degree
                   presumptuous
                   and
                   schismatical
                   .
                
                 —
                 God
                 is
                 jealous
                 for
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 consciences
                 well
                 informed
                 and
                 duly
                 tender
                 are
                 likewise
                 jealous
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 provoke
                 God
                 to
                 jealousie
                 .
                 Mindes
                 truly
                 religious
                 do
                 set
                 an
                 high
                 price
                 on
                 matters
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 expose
                 all
                 to
                 sale
                 rather
                 then
                 cross
                 their
                 principles
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 perpetual
                 controversie
                 between
                 godly
                 wise
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 make
                 peremptory
                 decrees
                 and
                 severe
                 injunctions
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 dissolve
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 unity
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 surest
                 means
                 of
                 preventing
                 and
                 suppressing
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 prevent
                 corrupt
                 administrations
                 ,
                 and
                 real
                 scandals
                 in
                 matters
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 and
                 seasonably
                 to
                 reform
                 abuses
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 interpose
                 in
                 lesser
                 differences
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXIV
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 prejudice
                 is
                 taken
                 
                 up
                 against
                 Bishops
                 ruling
                 in
                 conso●iation
                 with
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Classical
                 ,
                 or
                 Presbyterian
                 meetings
                 ,
                 as
                 inclining
                 to
                 Faction
                 ,
                 and
                 likely
                 to
                 produce
                 alterations
                 ,
                 which
                 evils
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 follow
                 tbe
                 distributing
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 among
                 many
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Person
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Bishop
                 having
                 sole
                 Jurisdictson
                 ,
                 is
                 apprehended
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 surest
                 means
                 of
                 keeping
                 Church
                 affairs
                 in
                 a
                 fixed
                 state
                 :
                 This
                 prejudice
                 having
                 a
                 great
                 shew
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 stoop
                 to
                 pry
                 into
                 it
                 more
                 narrowly
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 we
                 have
                 this
                 political
                 maxime
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 inquiry
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 rule
                 of
                 discerning
                 the
                 aptest
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 principle
                 we
                 resolve
                 ,
                 that
                 absolute
                 Prelacy
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Government
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 a
                 customary
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 fore-fathers
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 .
                 All
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 Debates
                 ,
                 Disputations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 contest
                 
                 touching
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 that
                 exercise
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 avoided
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Government
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 agreeable
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 Doctrines
                 .
                 In
                 England
                 where
                 the
                 inferior
                 Clergy
                 or
                 Parochial
                 Ministery
                 is
                 not
                 rude
                 and
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 learned
                 and
                 conscientious
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 try
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 
                   hold
                   fast
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 jurisdiction
                 cannot
                 conveniently
                 reside
                 in
                 a
                 Prelate
                 alone
                 governing
                 by
                 severe
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 denouncing
                 excommunication
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 express
                 any
                 dissent
                 from
                 any
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 received
                 Forms
                 of
                 Worship
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
                 For
                 among
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 likelier
                 way
                 to
                 beget
                 some
                 great
                 distemper
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 in
                 quietness
                 and
                 deep
                 silence
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 more
                 free
                 by
                 distributing
                 the
                 power
                 among
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 regular
                 meetings
                 for
                 free
                 debates
                 with
                 in
                 certain
                 limits
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 
                 peaceable
                 and
                 succesful
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 here
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 dissentions
                 may
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 some
                 interruptions
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 no
                 great
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 much
                 advantage
                 may
                 follow
                 .
                 The
                 stirrings
                 of
                 warm
                 contests
                 may
                 be
                 unadvisedly
                 condemned
                 ,
                 For
                 as
                 Thunder
                 purgeth
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 stirrings
                 may
                 purge
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 Corruptions
                 ingendering
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 frame
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 be
                 so
                 established
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 parties
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 hopeless
                 concerning
                 factious
                 attempts
                 of
                 promoting
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 extream
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 contests
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 for
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 nor
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 for
                 inordinate
                 liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 for
                 Truths
                 due
                 freedom
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 end
                 in
                 peace
                 .
                 If
                 great
                 mistakes
                 should
                 arise
                 in
                 such
                 meetings
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 pass
                 currently
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 some
                 persons
                 of
                 that
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 integrity
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 fallacy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convince
                 those
                 of
                 both
                 sides
                 that
                 intend
                 
                 uprightly
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 case
                 if
                 they
                 perceive
                 an
                 evil
                 spirit
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 evil
                 design
                 hatching
                 among
                 some
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 turn
                 away
                 with
                 indignation
                 from
                 the
                 contrivers
                 of
                 such
                 mischief
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 let
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 politie
                 lean
                 neither
                 towards
                 Tyranny
                 nor
                 Anarchy
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 set
                 upright
                 for
                 just
                 liberty
                 .
                 Let
                 good
                 orders
                 be
                 kept
                 and
                 priviledges
                 not
                 violated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 mean
                 honestly
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 faction
                 .
                 And
                 selfish
                 ambitious
                 pragmatick
                 spirits
                 that
                 trouble
                 them
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 detected
                 and
                 abandoned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXV
                 .
              
               
                 Unto
                 this
                 reasoning
                 let
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 an
                 Eminent
                 pacifique
                 Bishop
                 be
                 superadded
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 stability
                 in
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 and
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 Bishop
                 Hall
                 in
                 his
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 Intituled
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   modest
                   offer
                   of
                   some
                   meet
                   considerations
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Divines
                   at
                
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 commends
                 the
                 method
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 for
                 prevention
                 of
                 Errour
                 and
                 Heresie
                 by
                 a
                 gradual
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 parochial
                 meeting
                 to
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 provincial
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 Assembly
                 for
                 determining
                 any
                 controversie
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   Thus
                   bears
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   a
                   very
                   fair
                   and
                   laudable
                   course
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   deserves
                   the
                   approbation
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   well-willers
                   to
                   that
                   Discipline
                   .
                   —
                
                 But
                 let
                 me
                 add
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   either
                   we
                   have
                   or
                   may
                   have
                   (
                   in
                   this
                   very
                   state
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   small
                   variation
                   )
                   in
                   effect
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   Government
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   Instead
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   consisting
                   of
                   several
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   our
                   combinations
                   of
                   Ministers
                   in
                   our
                   several
                   Deanries
                   ,
                   over
                   whom
                   the
                   rural
                   Dean
                   is
                   chosen
                   every
                   year
                   by
                   the
                   Minsters
                   of
                   that
                   Division
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   Moderator
                   .
                   This
                   Deanry
                   or
                   Presbytery
                   may
                   be
                   enjoyned
                   to
                   meet
                   every
                   moneth
                   ,
                   or
                   oftner
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   City
                   or
                   Town
                   next
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   their
                   exercise
                   of
                   Prophecying
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   known
                   it
                   practised
                   in
                   some
                   parts
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   earnestly
                   wished
                   and
                   recommended
                   by
                   that
                   
                   Excellently
                   Learned
                   Lord
                
                 Verulam
                 
                   in
                   his
                   prudent
                   Considerations
                   ;
                   where
                   if
                   any
                   Question
                   fail
                   of
                   determination
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   referred
                   gradually
                   from
                   the
                   lesser
                   to
                   the
                   greater
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   a
                   National
                   Synod
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 discourse
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 commends
                 one
                 constant
                 ,
                 prudent
                 ,
                 vigilant
                 Overseer
                 ,
                 superadded
                 to
                 a
                 Grave
                 ,
                 Judicious
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 without
                 concurrence
                 of
                 which
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Overseer
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 inflict
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 important
                 Censure
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 discovered
                 certain
                 general
                 Impediments
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 Argue
                 upon
                 the
                 particular
                 Concernments
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Clergy
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XXXVI
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Concernment
                 in
                 this
                 grand
                 Affair
                 transcends
                 the
                 particular
                 concernments
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 whether
                 Parties
                 or
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 beyond
                 all
                 comparison
                 :
                 Others
                 may
                 advance
                 themselves
                 and
                 Families
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 over
                 in
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 builded
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 .
                 Many
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 if
                 changes
                 come
                 ,
                 may
                 retreat
                 and
                 serve
                 the
                 Times
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 security
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 never
                 descends
                 from
                 the
                 Stage
                 of
                 publick
                 Action
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 never
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 interessed
                 in
                 His
                 people
                 .
                 Others
                 having
                 much
                 to
                 get
                 and
                 little
                 to
                 lose
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 themselves
                 by
                 present
                 advantages
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 little
                 to
                 get
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 to
                 secure
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 present
                 occasional
                 and
                 mutable
                 advantage
                 ,
                 put
                 perpetual
                 stability
                 is
                 His
                 Inrerest
                 .
                 His
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 worthily
                 gained
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 a
                 Wise
                 and
                 Gracious
                 Prince
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 spirit
                 and
                 temper
                 for
                 these
                 times
                 :
                 And
                 
                 truly
                 a
                 Prince
                 as
                 wise
                 as
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 Wisedom
                 to
                 spare
                 from
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 these
                 businesses
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Lights
                 ,
                 continually
                 give
                 to
                 His
                 Majesty
                 a
                 large
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehensive
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 see
                 far
                 and
                 near
                 ,
                 and
                 fetch
                 within
                 its
                 compass
                 all
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 consequents
                 and
                 moments
                 that
                 are
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 judgment
                 concerning
                 these
                 great
                 Affairs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXVII
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 War
                 between
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 changes
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 at
                 length
                 restored
                 to
                 His
                 full
                 Power
                 and
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 satiated
                 with
                 Civil
                 Warres
                 ,
                 tumults
                 and
                 changes
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 run
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 abetting
                 any
                 Parties
                 ,
                 in
                 contradiction
                 to
                 Him
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 happily
                 or
                 unhappily
                 suggested
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 or
                 a
                 bad
                 use
                 :
                 Though
                 evil
                 Counsels
                 
                 may
                 turn
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 bad
                 use
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 yields
                 unspeakable
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 wholesome
                 Counsels
                 both
                 of
                 King
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 knowing
                 that
                 acquiescence
                 in
                 present
                 things
                 is
                 their
                 best
                 security
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 change
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 knowing
                 the
                 peoples
                 indisposition
                 to
                 abet
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 little
                 occasion
                 of
                 jealousie
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 mutuall
                 confidence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 strongest
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 will
                 lead
                 them
                 without
                 rub
                 or
                 let
                 into
                 a
                 setled
                 mutuall
                 happiness
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 advice
                 to
                 neglect
                 a
                 peoples
                 interest
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 with
                 less
                 regard
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 hug
                 their
                 own
                 peace
                 in
                 any
                 tolerable
                 condition
                 .
                 The
                 Soveraigns
                 greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peoples
                 freedom
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 fabrick
                 resting
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 fundamental
                 constitution
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 shake
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 you
                 shake
                 the
                 other
                 also
                 .
                 I
                 detest
                 and
                 abhorre
                 the
                 tumults
                 and
                 insurrections
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resisting
                 of
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 power
                 .
                 Let
                 wickedness
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 none
                 that
                 seek
                 a
                 righteous
                 end
                 
                 tread
                 in
                 unrighteous
                 ways
                 :
                 let
                 no
                 wel-minded
                 person
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 snare
                 of
                 reproach
                 and
                 ruine
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 denomination
                 would
                 indure
                 extremities
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 would
                 revenge
                 or
                 defend
                 themselves
                 by
                 unlawfull
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 rebelling
                 against
                 their
                 lawfull
                 Soveraign
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 finde
                 my
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 I
                 judge
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 let
                 a
                 wise
                 Prince
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 divine
                 providence
                 can
                 by
                 ways
                 without
                 number
                 change
                 the
                 face
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 dissatisfied
                 conscientious
                 party
                 shall
                 not
                 stir
                 one
                 foot
                 to
                 indeavour
                 a
                 change
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 Counsels
                 of
                 safety
                 and
                 stability
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Princes
                 interest
                 may
                 stand
                 firm
                 against
                 all
                 assaults
                 of
                 unexpected
                 accidents
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 judged
                 a
                 Maxime
                 in
                 Policy
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 head
                 faction
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 one
                 aspiring
                 to
                 soveraignty
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 one
                 possessed
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Also
                 that
                 to
                 
                 uphold
                 division
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 subdue
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 in
                 firm
                 obedience
                 ,
                 when
                 subbu'd
                 .
                 Machiavel
                 shews
                 the
                 inconvenience
                 that
                 ariseth
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 by
                 holding
                 a
                 people
                 under
                 his
                 Government
                 divided
                 into
                 factions
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 inclined
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 by
                 nature
                 are
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 pleased
                 more
                 with
                 this
                 then
                 with
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 discontented
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 a
                 pertinent
                 story
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1501.
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 restitution
                 of
                 certain
                 lost
                 Towns
                 to
                 the
                 Florentines
                 ,
                 finding
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Fortresses
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 faction
                 ,
                 much
                 blamed
                 their
                 division
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 subjects
                 should
                 say
                 he
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 party
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 speech
                 would
                 signifie
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 people
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 King
                 willeth
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 
                 Towns
                 be
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 within
                 themselves
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 rehearse
                 the
                 Counsell
                 of
                 our
                 late
                 Soveraign
                 to
                 His
                 Majesty
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 —
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   of
                   abetting
                   any
                   Faction
                   ,
                   or
                   applying
                   to
                   any
                   publick
                   discriminations
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   your
                   own
                   judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Churches
                   well
                   settled
                   .
                   Your
                   partial
                   adhering
                   as
                   head
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   gains
                   you
                   not
                   so
                   great
                   advantages
                   in
                   some
                   mens
                   hearts
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   prone
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   their
                   Kings
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   loseth
                   you
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   think
                   themselves
                   and
                   their
                   profession
                   first
                   despised
                   ,
                   then
                   persecuted
                   by
                   you
                   .
                   Take
                   such
                   a
                   course
                   as
                   may
                   either
                   with
                   calmnesse
                   and
                   charity
                   quite
                   remove
                   the
                   seeming
                   differences
                   and
                   offences
                   by
                   impartiality
                   ;
                   or
                   so
                   order
                   affairs
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   need
                   not
                   to
                   fear
                   or
                   flatter
                   any
                   Faction
                
                 —
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 case
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 party
                 were
                 the
                 Kings
                 onely
                 Confidents
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 cannot
                 be
                 faithful
                 to
                 him
                 upon
                 immutable
                 grounds
                 and
                 reasons
                 ,
                 then
                 policy
                 would
                 advise
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 order
                 things
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 need
                 
                 not
                 fear
                 nor
                 flatter
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 love
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingly
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 themselves
                 happy
                 in
                 His
                 Majesties
                 clemency
                 ,
                 allowing
                 them
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 inoffensive
                 liberty
                 in
                 certain
                 matters
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 evident
                 to
                 all
                 impartial
                 Judgements
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesties
                 calmness
                 and
                 charity
                 may
                 remove
                 the
                 seeming
                 differencies
                 ,
                 and
                 offences
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 Episcopacy
                 regulated
                 ,
                 and
                 Liturgy
                 corrected
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 preferre
                 union
                 by
                 accommodation
                 before
                 Toleration
                 with
                 Division
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XXXIX
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 carrying
                 an
                 even
                 hand
                 between
                 both
                 parties
                 will
                 insure
                 neither
                 ,
                 for
                 both
                 will
                 remain
                 dissatisfied
                 ;
                 I
                 reply
                 ,
                 this
                 argument
                 were
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 differences
                 must
                 remain
                 uncompounded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parties
                 publickly
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 opposite
                 societies
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 lay
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 ground-work
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 twain
                 are
                 to
                 
                 be
                 made
                 one
                 as
                 to
                 publick
                 communion
                 in
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 interest
                 relating
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 His
                 Majesties
                 wisedom
                 may
                 accomplish
                 by
                 a
                 prudent
                 disposing
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 indifferently
                 belong
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 both
                 agree
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 divers
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 peculiar
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 gratifie
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 moderation
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 favours
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 are
                 not
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 others
                 peace
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 case
                 indeed
                 ,
                 here
                 may
                 remain
                 men
                 of
                 different
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 divided
                 parties
                 and
                 interests
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 on
                 either
                 hand
                 should
                 become
                 turbulent
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 all
                 or
                 none
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 main
                 body
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 calmer
                 judgments
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 wise
                 and
                 well
                 minded
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 indifferent
                 between
                 both
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 would
                 cause
                 the
                 violent
                 ones
                 to
                 keep
                 
                 within
                 bounds
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 passionate
                 men
                 as
                 have
                 any
                 judgment
                 will
                 discern
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 prevailing
                 ,
                 and
                 disadvantage
                 themselves
                 by
                 opposing
                 the
                 common
                 interest
                 and
                 quiet
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XL.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Majesty
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 King
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 reigns
                 in
                 great
                 power
                 over
                 a
                 willing
                 people
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 joynt
                 stock
                 or
                 common
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 Neither
                 of
                 these
                 grand
                 parties
                 can
                 subsist
                 without
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 gives
                 him
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 both
                 his
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 his
                 interest
                 hath
                 gotten
                 the
                 preheminence
                 over
                 all
                 partial
                 interests
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 ought
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Prince
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 transscendent
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 low
                 .
                 Wise
                 men
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 by
                 adhering
                 to
                 one
                 Faction
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 lift
                 it
                 up
                 above
                 his
                 own
                 Imperial
                 interest
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 lesser
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 And
                 
                 the
                 prime
                 leaders
                 of
                 the
                 potent
                 Faction
                 will
                 sway
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Prince
                 himself
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 become
                 arrogant
                 ,
                 unthankfull
                 ,
                 and
                 boundless
                 in
                 their
                 ambitious
                 designes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 Third
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 League
                 with
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 awhile
                 the
                 same
                 League
                 was
                 turned
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 Prince
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 intangled
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 winde
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 wayes
                 wherein
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 far
                 ingaged
                 himself
                 ;
                 neither
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 turn
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 affairs
                 as
                 new
                 accidents
                 arise
                 .
                 Then
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 truely
                 potent
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 all
                 particular
                 Factions
                 lying
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 compel
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 peace
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 potency
                 of
                 our
                 Soveraign
                 Lord
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 besides
                 him
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 Nation
                 can
                 have
                 any
                 stable
                 dependance
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 His
                 Majesties
                 high
                 concernments
                 be
                 the
                 
                   primam
                   mobile
                
                 to
                 carry
                 
                 about
                 all
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Orbs
                 in
                 our
                 political
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XLI
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 gained
                 his
                 peoples
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 glorious
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 continued
                 clemency
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 fast
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 desires
                 to
                 govern
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 governed
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 no
                 greater
                 liberty
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 tender
                 points
                 of
                 Conscience
                 they
                 wait
                 upon
                 his
                 indulgence
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 close
                 with
                 uniformity
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 rigour
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 convenient
                 latitude
                 and
                 relaxation
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 yielding
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 abject
                 ,
                 but
                 generous
                 and
                 advantageous
                 ,
                 a
                 Princely
                 condescention
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 King
                 becomes
                 more
                 absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 have
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 from
                 his
                 loving
                 subjects
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 will
                 no
                 less
                 fear
                 him
                 then
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 both
                 his
                 goodness
                 and
                 his
                 greatness
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 great
                 indeed
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 three
                 Nations
                 are
                 linked
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 morally
                 impossible
                 that
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 people
                 
                 should
                 at
                 once
                 be
                 lost
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 who
                 continues
                 to
                 deserve
                 well
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 his
                 favourites
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 what
                 person
                 or
                 party
                 shal
                 dare
                 to
                 sleight
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 whose
                 interest
                 and
                 influence
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 large
                 extent
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 XLII
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 saying
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 many
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 proverb
                 .
                 
                   No
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   no
                   King.
                
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 well
                 understand
                 the
                 rise
                 of
                 this
                 saying
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 dare
                 not
                 speak
                 in
                 derogation
                 of
                 their
                 judgments
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 it self
                 ,
                 I
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 modest
                 Animadversion
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 some
                 degrading
                 to
                 the
                 transcendent
                 interest
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 to
                 affix
                 unto
                 it
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 partial
                 interest
                 for
                 its
                 support
                 :
                 for
                 independency
                 and
                 self-substence
                 ,
                 without
                 leaning
                 upon
                 any
                 Party
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 his
                 strength
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 Also
                 it
                 makes
                 that
                 Party
                 over-confident
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 opposite
                 too
                 despondent
                 .
                 Such
                 sayings
                 as
                 import
                 a
                 Princes
                 necessary
                 dependence
                 
                 on
                 any
                 particular
                 Party
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 subjects
                 be
                 too
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 too
                 unwary
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 particular
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 so
                 speak
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 its
                 rise
                 and
                 reason
                 .
                 Only
                 this
                 I
                 humbly
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 coalition
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 and
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 sets
                 forth
                 a
                 Bishop
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 of
                 no
                 less
                 dependence
                 on
                 the
                 soveraign
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 more
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Bishop
                 having
                 sole
                 jurisdiction
                 can
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 age
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XLIII
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 favour
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 They
                 cannot
                 in
                 reason
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 regulated
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 behold
                 its
                 order
                 and
                 harmony
                 ,
                 and
                 tendency
                 to
                 a
                 general
                 peace
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 Nobleness
                 ,
                 to
                 affect
                 a
                 comely
                 and
                 venerable
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 them
                 judge
                 whether
                 the
                 
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 more
                 holy
                 and
                 reverend
                 for
                 those
                 many
                 Gesticulations
                 and
                 various
                 postures
                 enterchangeably
                 used
                 in
                 parts
                 of
                 divine
                 Service
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 equall
                 Reverence
                 .
                 Whether
                 a
                 grave
                 habit
                 of
                 civil
                 decency
                 for
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 decent
                 in
                 sacred
                 Administrations
                 then
                 certain
                 other
                 Vestments
                 which
                 some
                 scruple
                 ,
                 as
                 conceiving
                 that
                 holiness
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 Whether
                 a
                 Church
                 setled
                 by
                 limited
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 cannot
                 attain
                 to
                 its
                 due
                 veneration
                 without
                 the
                 Hierarchical
                 dominion
                 and
                 splendor
                 :
                 The
                 reduction
                 of
                 absolute
                 Prelacy
                 to
                 Episcopal
                 presidency
                 here
                 desired
                 ,
                 may
                 concern
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 others
                 may
                 be
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 overtopped
                 .
                 Excessive
                 power
                 is
                 commonly
                 exercised
                 beyond
                 their
                 intentions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 eager
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 thought
                 onely
                 of
                 crushing
                 a
                 party
                 offensive
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 length
                 finde
                 themselves
                 obnoxious
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 neglected
                 and
                 undervalued
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 little
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 so
                 much
                 dreaded
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 excessive
                 rigour
                 of
                 discipline
                 from
                 a
                 president
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 grave
                 Presbyters
                 joyntly
                 governing
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 that
                 no
                 act
                 of
                 Discipline
                 shall
                 be
                 exercised
                 against
                 or
                 besides
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 without
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 and
                 Commons
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XLIV
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Clergy
                 admit
                 an
                 address
                 to
                 themselves
                 touching
                 their
                 own
                 concernments
                 :
                 Peradventure
                 they
                 either
                 suspect
                 or
                 disdain
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 may
                 seem
                 an
                 adversary
                 ;
                 but
                 whatever
                 they
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 heart
                 desires
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 miscarry
                 ,
                 who
                 accounts
                 them
                 too
                 precious
                 to
                 belost
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 permit
                 themselves
                 upon
                 any
                 reasonable
                 tearms
                 to
                 be
                 gained
                 ;
                 who
                 would
                 gladly
                 walk
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 
                 Rule
                 in
                 things
                 received
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sufficient
                 for
                 Christian
                 concord
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 mind
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Christ
                 more
                 then
                 their
                 own
                 things
                 .
                 Were
                 I
                 a
                 true
                 hater
                 of
                 that
                 Party
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 right
                 Phanatick
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 wish
                 for
                 their
                 violent
                 irruption
                 upon
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 even
                 as
                 vehemently
                 as
                 now
                 I
                 pursue
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 peace
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 verily
                 think
                 my
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 however
                 it
                 takes
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 my
                 good
                 intention
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 decline
                 moderate
                 counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 to
                 run
                 high
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 a
                 lofty
                 standing
                 ;
                 howbeit
                 they
                 will
                 always
                 stand
                 on
                 a
                 pinacle
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 greatly
                 inlarged
                 their
                 borders
                 and
                 lengthened
                 their
                 cords
                 ;
                 it
                 were
                 good
                 that
                 now
                 they
                 should
                 strengthen
                 their
                 stakes
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 good
                 their
                 ground
                 :
                 By
                 moderation
                 only
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 established
                 .
                 Some
                 may
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   bricks
                   are
                   fallen
                   downe
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   build
                   with
                   hewen
                   stones
                   ;
                   the
                   Sycomores
                   are
                   cut
                   down
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   change
                   
                   them
                   into
                   Cedars
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 their
                 advantage
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 let
                 them
                 consider
                 their
                 constant
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 limit
                 their
                 hopes
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 high
                 point
                 of
                 wisedom
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 gotten
                 a
                 victory
                 use
                 it
                 wisely
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 they
                 lose
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 .
                 The
                 issue
                 of
                 things
                 oft
                 times
                 hath
                 proved
                 unfortunate
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 waxed
                 insolent
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 upon
                 unexpected
                 successes
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 errour
                 then
                 to
                 refuse
                 tearms
                 of
                 Agreement
                 that
                 are
                 profered
                 by
                 a
                 Party
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 be
                 always
                 considerable
                 either
                 as
                 friends
                 or
                 enemies
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 those
                 tearms
                 do
                 comprise
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 victory
                 that
                 should
                 accept
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Clergy
                 observe
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rightly
                 comprehend
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 hopes
                 .
                 The
                 English
                 are
                 a
                 generous
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 splendid
                 condition
                 of
                 subordinate
                 Governours
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 opulency
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 :
                 Accordingly
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 take
                 pleasure
                 that
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 State
                 be
                 upheld
                 by
                 a
                 fair
                 Revenue
                 and
                 competent
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 moderation
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Clergy
                 do
                 rise
                 to
                 Princely
                 or
                 Lordly
                 wealth
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 the
                 envy
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 remember
                 ,
                 they
                 stand
                 by
                 Grace
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 Prince
                 His
                 Favour
                 .
                 The
                 Nation
                 in
                 general
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 grave
                 and
                 masculine
                 decency
                 in
                 all
                 Sacred
                 things
                 sutable
                 to
                 their
                 spiritual
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 Question
                 whether
                 in
                 this
                 noon-tide
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 they
                 will
                 fall
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 excessive
                 gaudiness
                 ,
                 pompous
                 shews
                 ,
                 and
                 various
                 affected
                 gestures
                 in
                 Sacred
                 Administrations
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 esteem
                 them
                 vanities
                 too
                 much
                 detracting
                 from
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 purity
                 of
                 Gospel-Worship
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 noon-tide
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Gospel
                 the
                 Bishops
                 cannot
                 magnifie
                 their
                 Office
                 but
                 by
                 other
                 courses
                 then
                 what
                 were
                 taken
                 in
                 former
                 and
                 darker
                 times
                 .
                 Meer
                 formalities
                 will
                 no
                 longer
                 dazle
                 our
                 eyes
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 work
                 of
                 an
                 higher
                 nature
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 look
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 outward
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 Rites
                 ,
                 ann
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 make
                 a
                 nearer
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 practice
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 strict
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
                 ,
                 in
                 keeping
                 a
                 true
                 watch
                 over
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 correcting
                 the
                 real
                 scandals
                 that
                 break
                 forth
                 in
                 mens
                 conversations
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 walk
                 in
                 these
                 paths
                 ,
                 the
                 Prelatists
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 far
                 asunder
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 may
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 coalition
                 Presbytery
                 may
                 at
                 length
                 undermine
                 Episcopacy
                 ;
                 but
                 reason
                 shews
                 that
                 Episcopacy
                 will
                 stand
                 more
                 firm
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 it self
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 body
                 natural
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 predominant
                 humour
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   sanguine
                   ,
                   cholerick
                   ,
                   
                   melancholy
                   ,
                
                 or
                 phlegmatick
                 ;
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 do
                 subsist
                 alone
                 without
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 temperament
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Body
                 Ecclesiastical
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 several
                 complexions
                 or
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 as
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 or
                 Presbyterial
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 predominant
                 quality
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Churches
                 would
                 become
                 more
                 firm
                 and
                 stable
                 by
                 the
                 superintendency
                 of
                 one
                 grave
                 President
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Presbyteries
                 there
                 appeareth
                 some
                 Episcopacy
                 either
                 formal
                 or
                 vertual
                 )
                 so
                 an
                 Episcopal
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 judged
                 more
                 firm
                 and
                 stable
                 by
                 a
                 Bishops
                 superintendency
                 in
                 consociation
                 with
                 assistant
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 incroachments
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 discern
                 ,
                 that
                 Episcopacy
                 if
                 it
                 contains
                 it self
                 within
                 moderate
                 bounds
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 always
                 in
                 this
                 National
                 Church
                 the
                 predominant
                 quality
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 let
                 me
                 offer
                 these
                 few
                 Essayes
                 concerning
                 the
                 pathes
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XLV
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 glorifying
                 and
                 pleasing
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Potentate
                 and
                 universal
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eternal
                 happiness
                 of
                 immortal
                 precious
                 souls
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 and
                 blessed
                 ends
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 Let
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Reign
                 be
                 happy
                 and
                 glorious
                 in
                 attaining
                 these
                 ends
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 King
                 esteems
                 it
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 regal
                 Power
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 manage
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Protector
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lambs
                 wife
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 redemption
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 whose
                 gathering
                 and
                 perfecting
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 continued
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 this
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 perfect
                 rule
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 
                 and
                 spiritual
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Creature
                 in
                 spiritual
                 mortification
                 and
                 crucifixion
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 study
                 holinesse
                 in
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 to
                 strive
                 to
                 advance
                 it
                 in
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 influence
                 upon
                 others
                 unto
                 sound
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 justice
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ,
                 charity
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 Church
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 between
                 two
                 extreams
                 ,
                 Formalists
                 and
                 Fanaticks
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 of
                 circumspect
                 and
                 regular
                 walking
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 forward
                 in
                 attempting
                 or
                 desiring
                 alterations
                 in
                 a
                 civil
                 State.
                 A
                 Prince
                 doth
                 hold
                 them
                 in
                 obedience
                 under
                 a
                 double
                 bond
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 know
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subject
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 .
                 Indeed
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 conceal
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 lawful
                 wayes
                 they
                 assert
                 that
                 liberty
                 which
                 is
                 setled
                 by
                 the
                 known
                 Laws
                 and
                 fundamental
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 the
                 maintaining
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 Princ's
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Peoples
                 safety
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 XLVI
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 being
                 the
                 happiest
                 politie
                 that
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 fully
                 suited
                 to
                 mens
                 everlasting
                 concernments
                 ,
                 it
                 greatly
                 behoveth
                 Governors
                 to
                 mark
                 and
                 avoid
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 bring
                 Religion
                 into
                 contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 Atheism
                 and
                 infidelity
                 .
                 The
                 many
                 various
                 Sects
                 and
                 absurd
                 opinions
                 and
                 fancies
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 Revelations
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 have
                 much
                 lessened
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 observed
                 and
                 decryed
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 times
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 evil
                 no
                 less
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 estimation
                 of
                 Christian
                 piety
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Ceremonial
                 strictness
                 with
                 real
                 prophaness
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 but
                 lukewarmness
                 in
                 the
                 real
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 by
                 occasion
                 whereof
                 Atheists
                 have
                 so
                 abounded
                 in
                 
                   Italy
                   .
                   Machiavel
                
                 observes
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 Christianity
                 was
                 no
                 where
                 less
                 honoured
                 then
                 in
                 
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 pretended
                 Head
                 thereof
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 evil
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 prevented
                 and
                 remedied
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacred
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 society
                 not
                 carnal
                 ,
                 but
                 truly
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   which
                   worship
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XLVII
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 preheminence
                 of
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 as
                 General
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 He
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 political
                 sence
                 )
                 to
                 visit
                 His
                 people
                 of
                 all
                 ranks
                 by
                 His
                 prudent
                 inspection
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 His
                 chiefest
                 care
                 and
                 search
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 every
                 Pastor
                 be
                 resident
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 constantly
                 on
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 teach
                 them
                 the
                 good
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 what
                 Pluralists
                 do
                 seize
                 upon
                 several
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 thrusting
                 or
                 barring
                 out
                 laborious
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 the
                 sheep
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 mercinary
                 ,
                 and
                 careth
                 not
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 whether
                 
                 Preaching
                 in
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 be
                 more
                 frequent
                 since
                 the
                 reviving
                 of
                 Deans
                 and
                 Chapters
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 places
                 were
                 supplied
                 by
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 stipendiary
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 whether
                 the
                 Precincts
                 of
                 Cathedrals
                 be
                 the
                 purest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Members
                 thereof
                 the
                 purest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 reason
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 His
                 Majesties
                 superintendency
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 greater
                 moment
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 provide
                 that
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 Frame
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 tendency
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 superior
                 Clergy
                 proud
                 and
                 covetous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inferior
                 poor
                 and
                 vicious
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XLVIII
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 good
                 Constitution
                 or
                 Frame
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Politie
                 is
                 incomparably
                 more
                 available
                 to
                 produce
                 good
                 effects
                 ,
                 then
                 good
                 Canons
                 or
                 good
                 Governors
                 can
                 be
                 where
                 the
                 Constitution
                 is
                 naught
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 good
                 Canons
                 and
                 good
                 Governours
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 reform
                 abuses
                 and
                 correct
                 scandals
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 promote
                 the
                 true
                 end
                 of
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Trent-Council
                 the
                 Papalins
                 or
                 the
                 Popes
                 Creatures
                 held
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 maxime
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   Reformation
                   could
                   not
                   diminish
                   the
                   profits
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolique
                   See
                   was
                   not
                   impaired
                   .
                
                 The
                 Council
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Decrees
                 coming
                 to
                 be
                 ratified
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 representing
                 their
                 losses
                 and
                 prejudices
                 by
                 the
                 Ratification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 thereby
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 divided
                 in
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 one
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 well
                 conversant
                 in
                 Court
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   chuse
                   but
                   wonder
                   at
                   this
                   great
                   fear
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   saw
                   did
                   arise
                   without
                   reason
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   Lawes
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   given
                   them
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   Governeth
                   ;
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   by
                   his
                   Exposition
                   might
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   larger
                   or
                   a
                   stricter
                   sence
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   words
                   do
                   import
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   might
                   ordain
                   a
                   particular
                   Congregation
                   for
                   expounding
                   
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   and
                   affectually
                   provide
                   that
                   none
                   should
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   alleadge
                   the
                   Decrees
                   in
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   Court.
                
                 The
                 Pope
                 was
                 satisfied
                 with
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 fall
                 out
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 had
                 said
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Reformation
                 proved
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 enormities
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 new
                 Laws
                 and
                 Decrees
                 work
                 little
                 where
                 a
                 corrupt
                 Frame
                 remaineth
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 good
                 men
                 promoted
                 to
                 Government
                 should
                 do
                 their
                 utmost
                 to
                 rule
                 well
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 Churches
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 two
                 Cato's
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 Roman
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 wholly
                 corrupted
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 frame
                 .
                 Beside
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 corrupt
                 frame
                 of
                 Politie
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 great
                 evils
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 men
                 will
                 soon
                 degenerate
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 bad
                 men
                 led
                 by
                 ambition
                 and
                 avarice
                 ,
                 will
                 by
                 Arts
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 more
                 easily
                 get
                 promotions
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 Prince
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 and
                 not
                 know
                 
                 how
                 to
                 help
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 Politie
                 ,
                 whether
                 Civil
                 or
                 Eccesiastical
                 ,
                 is
                 well
                 constituted
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 its
                 frame
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 bridle
                 humane
                 desires
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 ill
                 constituted
                 which
                 lets
                 loose
                 the
                 reins
                 to
                 appetite
                 .
                 No
                 function
                 or
                 calling
                 is
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 through
                 lust
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 grandeur
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 perillous
                 to
                 any
                 then
                 to
                 Ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 XLIX
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 singular
                 excellency
                 in
                 any
                 frame
                 of
                 Politie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 be
                 very
                 ample
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 hurt
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 contracted
                 and
                 restrained
                 as
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 Government
                 will
                 permit
                 :
                 And
                 verily
                 no
                 wise
                 and
                 gracious
                 persons
                 would
                 willingly
                 be
                 tempted
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 hurt
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 impowered
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 without
                 it
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 odious
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 Office
                 hateful
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 this
                 happy
                 Order
                 of
                 things
                 is
                 obvious
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 severe
                 
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Canons
                 ,
                 concerning
                 things
                 disputable
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 insnare
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 godly
                 ,
                 orthodox
                 and
                 peaceable
                 persons
                 ,
                 remain
                 in
                 force
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 zealous
                 assertors
                 and
                 rigid
                 imposers
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 :
                 the
                 declaring
                 ,
                 That
                 holiness
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 best
                 defence
                 against
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 wil-worship
                 .
                 Therfore
                 to
                 suspend
                 and
                 silence
                 able
                 and
                 painful
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 vex
                 and
                 punish
                 other
                 godly
                 Christians
                 that
                 cannot
                 submit
                 to
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 procure
                 much
                 evil
                 without
                 a
                 benefit
                 to
                 countervail
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 much
                 harm
                 and
                 little
                 good
                 ,
                 is
                 unhappily
                 placed
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 Christs
                 spiritual
                 officers
                 ,
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 ,
                 have
                 received
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 destruction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 L.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 most
                 renowned
                 Polititian
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 those
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 Republicks
                 ,
                 and
                 sects
                 of
                 Religions
                 subsist
                 longest
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 often
                 renewed
                 or
                 brought
                 back
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 beginnings
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 must
                 needs
                 contain
                 some
                 goodness
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 rise
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 reputation
                 and
                 increase
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 that
                 goodness
                 will
                 be
                 overgrown
                 by
                 corruption
                 ;
                 and
                 unless
                 something
                 happen
                 to
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 mark
                 ,
                 those
                 Societies
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 And
                 touching
                 Religions
                 ,
                 he
                 proves
                 these
                 Reformations
                 necessary
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   If
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   reduced
                   again
                   to
                   its
                   principles
                   by
                   St.
                
                 Francis
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   St.
                
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   quite
                   defaced
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   by
                   their
                   poverty
                   ,
                   and
                   imitation
                   of
                   Christs
                   life
                   ,
                   made
                   a
                   new
                   impression
                   thereof
                   in
                   mens
                   minds
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   quite
                   blotted
                   out
                   thence
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   new
                   rules
                   were
                   so
                   powerful
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   now
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   the
                   dishonesty
                   of
                   the
                   Prelates
                   and
                   Heads
                   of
                   Religion
                   do
                   not
                   ruine
                   it
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   their
                   living
                   in
                   poverty
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   partly
                   by
                   the
                   credit
                   they
                   have
                   in
                   confessing
                   the
                   people
                   and
                   preaching
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 —
                 Indeed
                 this
                 Author
                 doth
                 not
                 hit
                 the
                 mark
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 no
                 marvel
                 )
                 touching
                 the
                 true
                 principles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 imitation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 reviving
                 whereof
                 he
                 ascribes
                 to
                 those
                 two
                 popish
                 Saints
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 reason
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 general
                 is
                 solid
                 and
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 instances
                 in
                 particular
                 are
                 right
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
                 being
                 applyed
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 upholding
                 of
                 the
                 popish
                 Religion
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Religion
                 truly
                 Christian
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 is
                 frequently
                 to
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 beginnings
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 was
                 its
                 goodness
                 most
                 eminent
                 .
                 The
                 primitive
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 was
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 primitive
                 order
                 was
                 most
                 spiritual
                 and
                 powerful
                 .
                 Let
                 Christs
                 holy
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 let
                 Apostolical
                 precept
                 and
                 practice
                 be
                 the
                 pattern
                 of
                 our
                 Reformation
                 .
                 What
                 sound
                 Protestant
                 will
                 deny
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perfect
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 divine
                 Institutions
                 ?
                 To
                 them
                 we
                 
                 appeal
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 would
                 we
                 stand
                 or
                 fall
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 mention
                 no
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 Bishops
                 ruling
                 the
                 flock
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 the
                 moderate
                 Presbyterians
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 lower
                 by
                 one
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Ages
                 next
                 following
                 the
                 Scripture-times
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accept
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 present
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 President-Bishop
                 ruling
                 in
                 consort
                 with
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 Officer
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 Order
                 then
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 an
                 higher
                 degree
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 .
                 We
                 appeal
                 to
                 those
                 times
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 admire
                 and
                 almost
                 adore
                 antiquity
                 should
                 not
                 deny
                 our
                 just
                 appeal
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 wherein
                 stands
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 militant
                 ?
                 Doth
                 it
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 pompous
                 shews
                 of
                 Ceremonious
                 worship
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 glistering
                 furniture
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 secular
                 dignities
                 and
                 jurisdictions
                 of
                 the
                 higher
                 rank
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 implicite
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Laicks
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 formal
                 uniformity
                 
                 in
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 Religion
                 ?
                 Or
                 in
                 the
                 powerful
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 able
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 lively
                 and
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 after
                 a
                 manner
                 most
                 effectual
                 to
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 virtue
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 discipline
                 to
                 correct
                 all
                 contumacious
                 disobedience
                 against
                 the
                 known
                 laws
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 King
                 and
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 performed
                 in
                 a
                 comely
                 order
                 with
                 a
                 grave
                 and
                 sober
                 decency
                 ?
                 Let
                 all
                 unprejudiced
                 minds
                 give
                 judgement
                 ;
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 different
                 states
                 of
                 Religion
                 doth
                 most
                 express
                 the
                 Gospel-ministration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 incomparably
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 powerful
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 dispensation
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 outward
                 and
                 visible
                 splendor
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 also
                 judge
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 is
                 most
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 an
                 arm
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 weapons
                 
                 mighty
                 through
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 doctrine
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 believers
                 ,
                 the
                 constancy
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 overturned
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 where
                 Satans
                 Throne
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 wisedom
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 Polititians
                 ,
                 the
                 potency
                 of
                 ancient
                 Customs
                 ,
                 the
                 inveterate
                 prejudice
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 reigning
                 and
                 raging
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 mind
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 of
                 restoring
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 to
                 its
                 primitive
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 LI.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 happy
                 frame
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 when
                 things
                 are
                 setled
                 for
                 general
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 or
                 very
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 serious
                 people
                 desire
                 an
                 alteration
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 dread
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 when
                 things
                 are
                 setled
                 for
                 stability
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 will
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 encompass
                 an
                 alteration
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 happy
                 thing
                 to
                 
                 light
                 upon
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 this
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 stability
                 .
                 In
                 religion
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 general
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 gratifie
                 the
                 humour
                 and
                 appetite
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 parties
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 the
                 judicious
                 and
                 sober
                 minded
                 in
                 general
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 will
                 sway
                 most
                 for
                 continuance
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 intemperate
                 and
                 unquiet
                 spirits
                 would
                 quickly
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 breath
                 in
                 their
                 rash
                 attempts
                 .
                 Likewise
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 stability
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 may
                 succesfully
                 project
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 prevent
                 mens
                 running
                 into
                 extreams
                 on
                 either
                 hand
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 one
                 extream
                 prevaileth
                 ,
                 a
                 change
                 easily
                 followeth
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 fares
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 with
                 civil
                 States
                 .
                 A
                 principality
                 heightened
                 into
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 tumbles
                 down
                 into
                 Anarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Republick
                 too
                 much
                 cherishing
                 popular
                 extravagancies
                 lifts
                 up
                 a
                 tyranny
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 prevent
                 extreams
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 chuse
                 moderate
                 spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 a
                 ballancing
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 opposite
                 parties
                 to
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 publick
                 affairs
                 .
                 In
                 
                 which
                 election
                 a
                 Prince
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 as
                 a
                 Neuter
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 moderator
                 and
                 true
                 Governour
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 all
                 interests
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 LII
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 having
                 pursued
                 Peace
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 my
                 small
                 ability
                 in
                 these
                 pacifick
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 this
                 diligent
                 search
                 after
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 an
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 fruit
                 ,
                 an
                 ambitious
                 and
                 bold
                 inquiry
                 into
                 things
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 known
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 curious
                 or
                 presumptuous
                 intruding
                 into
                 the
                 Counsels
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 secrets
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 modest
                 and
                 sober
                 deliberation
                 upon
                 things
                 open
                 and
                 manifest
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 publick
                 inquisition
                 and
                 discourse
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 are
                 great
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 yea
                 great
                 searchings
                 of
                 heart
                 in
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 degrees
                 and
                 all
                 perswasions
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Nation
                 is
                 not
                 erecting
                 a
                 new
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 nor
                 laying
                 new
                 foundations
                 of
                 Government
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 restauration
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 life
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 beginning
                 the
                 world
                 anew
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 Epocha
                 ,
                 or
                 period
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 giving
                 opportunity
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 excesses
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 defects
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 crooked
                 things
                 straight
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 be
                 fixed
                 and
                 ingaged
                 in
                 particular
                 wayes
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 incenvenient
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 draw
                 back
                 or
                 turn
                 aside
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 piercing
                 knowledge
                 in
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 profitable
                 order
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 propose
                 what
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 .
                 Surely
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 by
                 the
                 proposals
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 persons
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 touch
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 fundamental
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 nor
                 disturb
                 publick
                 peace
                 and
                 order
                 .
                 This
                 Discourse
                 offers
                 no
                 disturbance
                 to
                 such
                 Forms
                 and
                 Orders
                 as
                 have
                 attained
                 a
                 quiet
                 stated
                 posture
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 Lawes
                 have
                 made
                 some
                 alteration
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 former
                 use
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Act
                 for
                 abolishing
                 the
                 high
                 Commission
                 .
                 
                 The
                 times
                 have
                 made
                 more
                 alterations
                 in
                 mens
                 minds
                 and
                 wayes
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 observed
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 expediency
                 of
                 some
                 alterations
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 composed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 established
                 ,
                 declaring
                 —
                 
                   That
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   doubt
                   but
                   the
                   present
                   Bishops
                   will
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Concessions
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   allay
                   the
                   present
                   Distempers
                   ,
                   are
                   very
                   just
                   and
                   reasonable
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 scope
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 doth
                 justifie
                 and
                 defend
                 it self
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 bare
                 narration
                 is
                 a
                 full
                 Vindication
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 is
                 to
                 perswade
                 a
                 turning
                 from
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 a
                 partial
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 obvious
                 and
                 easie
                 way
                 of
                 giving
                 general
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 her
                 Communion
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               An
               Advertisment
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               lately
               Printed
               twenty
               one
               Sermons
               Preached
               upon
               severall
               occasions
               ;
               By
               
                 Edward
                 Reynolds
              
               ,
               D.
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               in
               quarto
               ;
               None
               of
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               his
               large
               Volume
               :
               And
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               the
               
                 Rose
                 and
                 Crown
              
               in
               St.
               
                 Pauls
                 Church-yard
              
               ,
               1661.